LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 University of California. 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/finalfaithstatemOOmacl<rich 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 A STATEMENT OF 
 
 THE NATURE AND AUTHORITY OF CHRISTIANITY 
 
 AS THE RELIGION OF THE WORLD 
 
 W. DOUGLAS MACKENZIE 
 
 M.A.(Edin.), D.D.(Yale and HbiN.), LL.D. (Princeton) 
 
 PRESIDENT OF HARTFORD THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 AUTHOR OF "JOHN MACKENZIE: SOUTH AFRICAN MISSIONARY AND STATESMAN 
 
 "the ethics OF gambling" etc. 
 
 mew Botft 
 
 THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 
 1910 
 

TO 
 
 THE BELOVED MEMORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Eev. WILLIAM HOWARD CAMPBELL, M.A., B.D. 
 
 OF SOUTH INDIA 
 
 WHO, AS EVANGELIST AND TEACHER, PHILOSOPHER AND NATURALIST 
 
 LINGUIST AND AUTHOR 
 
 FOR TWENTY-FIVE YEARS GAVE HIS GREAT AND 
 
 VARIED POWERS WITHOUT RESERVE TO THE EXTENSION OF 
 
 THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 AND HIMSELF ENTERED INTO ITS HEAVENLY FULFILMENT 
 ON 
 
 February 18th, 1910 
 
 210617 
 
PREFACE 
 
 THE following chapters have been written under the 
 conviction that the Christian Religion has come 
 to one of the great crises in its history. The recent 
 World Missionary Conference, held at Edinburgh, has 
 borne ample testimony that this conviction is wide- 
 spread among the missionaries and other leading 
 servants of the Gospel. 
 
 No need of the hour is greater than that many attempts 
 should be made to define or describe the Christian Faith 
 as it confronts the great world with its claims and pro- 
 mises, its sense of universal authority, its assertion that 
 in and through its own nature as a historical Fact and 
 its own message as a Divine Fact, the will of God is 
 deahng with the destiny of mankind. For the sake of 
 the missionaries abroad and the ministry in Christian 
 lands, for the sake of all who are called upon to support 
 and promote in any way the work of converting the 
 world to this one Faith, these attempts are of essential 
 importance. We must be sure that our task is not the 
 offspring of bHnd prejudice or Western pride. We 
 cannot go on with it intelUgently and earnestly unless 
 we are in our own souls assured, not that Christianity 
 is a better reUgion than any other, but that it is the 
 
 absolute religion, the one final way in which God 
 
 — vii — 
 
PREFACE 
 
 Himself is concerned with the saving and perfecting of 
 mankind. 
 
 This book is intended to be a contribution to that 
 work, one of the many attempts which the present 
 author beheves that theologians and preachers must and 
 will make to expound Christianity afresh to this genera- 
 tion as the true rehgion of the world. It is sent out 
 in the hope that it may be used as a Handbook by many 
 of those who are, in growing numbers, fired with mis- 
 sionary enthusiasm, for strengthening their own faith 
 and for lighting the same fire in other hearts. 
 
 It may be added, for the sake of some readers, that 
 the successive Christian doctrines discussed in these 
 papers have been selected solely because of their close 
 relation to the central theme and object of the book. 
 The exposition of these topics does not follow a uniform 
 plan. In each case it is concerned with those aspects 
 of the subject which it seemed important to emphasise 
 in the presence of the " modern mind," and in view 
 of the special aim of the whole work. 
 
 The influence of Christianity on the social evolution 
 of man, while briefly referred to in the following pages, 
 has been more fully illustrated in an earlier volume 
 entitled " Christianity and the Progress of Man." 
 
 W. Douglas Mackenzie. 
 
 Ivy Lodge, 
 GuUane, Scotland, 
 July 26th, 1910. 
 
 viii — 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 PAQK 
 
 Preface ........ vii 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 Introductory ...,...! 
 
 I. The Rise op Missionary Religions 
 
 1. Religion ....... 4 
 
 2. The Rise of Missionary Religions . . .5 
 
 3. The Three Missionary Religions .... 8 
 
 II. The Oldest Missionary Religion: Buddhism 
 
 1. The Founder of Buddhism and his Doctrine . . 10 
 
 2. The Secret of its Missionary Power . . .14 
 
 III. The Youngest Missionary Religion : Mohammedanism 
 
 1. Its Pounder ...... 16 
 
 2. Its Fundamental Doctrines . . . .17 
 
 3. The Weakness of Mohammedanism . . .19 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 I. What is Meant by an Absolute or Final Religion . 22 
 
 1. Absolute ...... 23 
 
 2. Final ....... 24 
 
 II. The General Mode op its Foundation 
 
 1. The Three Stages . . . . .26 
 
 2. Human Need and Divine Grace . . .28 
 
 — ix — 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 III. The First Stage: Prophetic Revelation 
 
 1. Monotheism 
 
 2. The Messianic Hope 
 
 IV. The Second Stage: Jesus Christ 
 
 1. His Relationship with God 
 
 2. His Revelation of the Father 
 
 3. The Messiahship . 
 
 4. His Expectation of Death 
 
 5. The Cross and the Resurrection 
 
 PAGE 
 
 30 
 30 
 34 
 
 36 
 38 
 39 
 40 
 42 
 43 
 
 V. The Third Stage: The Christian Consciousness and 
 THE World ...... 
 
 45 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 Introductory ...... 
 
 I. Compared with Agnosticism 
 
 1. The Truth in Agnosticism 
 
 2. The Revelation in Nature 
 
 3. The Revelation in Christ 
 
 4. Revelation in the Christian Consciousness 
 
 II. Compared with Pantheism 
 
 1. Pantheism ..... 
 
 2. Christ's Conception of the Father 
 
 3. God revealed in a Person 
 
 4. Christian Experience .... 
 
 III. The Enrichment of Monotheism 
 
 1. The Mohammedan View of God 
 
 2. The Worship of Christ .... 
 
 3. The Spirit of God .... 
 
 4. The Monotheism of the Apostles 
 
 5. The Modem Situation .... 
 
 6. The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Light of Reason 
 
 (1) God as Rational Being 
 
 (2) God as Eternal Father 
 
 50 
 
 51 
 52 
 53 
 54 
 55 
 
 57 
 59 
 61 
 62 
 
 63 
 65 
 66 
 67 
 71 
 
 74 
 76 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 PAGE 
 NTRODUCTORY ....... 79 
 
 I. The Origin and Basis for the Doctrine of the 
 
 Incarnation 
 
 1. Non-Christian Incarnations . . , .81 
 
 2. Two Tests ..... 
 
 
 82 
 
 (1) The Witness of disciples . 
 
 
 83 
 
 (2) The Consciousness of the Founder 
 
 
 85 
 
 (a) Christ's Harmony with God . 
 
 
 86 
 
 (&) His Kingship 
 
 
 86 
 
 (c) His Power to reveal God 
 
 
 87 
 
 (d) Christ and the Effect of His Death 
 
 
 88 
 
 (e) Christ as Judge 
 
 
 89 
 
 (/) Son of God and Son of Man . 
 
 
 89 
 
 II. The Place of the Incarnation in Apostolic Life and 
 
 Doctrine 
 
 1. Jesus as Christ and Lord . . . .91 
 
 2. The Eternal Basis of Lordship 
 
 
 
 
 93 
 
 (1) Son of God 
 
 
 
 
 . 93 
 
 (2) Epistle to the Hebrews 
 
 
 
 
 . 94 
 
 (3) PauUne Teaching . 
 
 
 
 
 . 95 
 
 (4) Johannine Teaching 
 
 
 
 
 . 96 
 
 3. The Birth of Jesus 
 
 
 
 
 . 98 
 
 4. Incarnation and Salvation 
 
 
 
 
 . 100 
 
 5. The Love of God 
 
 
 
 
 . 102 
 
 6. Incarnation and the Finality of the Gospel 
 
 
 . 103 
 
 II. Explanations of the Person of Christ 
 
 
 . 103 
 
 1. Temporary Incarnation . 
 
 
 . 104 
 
 2. Incomplete Incarnation . 
 
 
 
 
 . 104 
 
 3. Subtraction from each Nature 
 
 
 
 
 . 105 
 
 4. One Person, two Natures 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 . 105 
 
 The Modem Situation 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 . 106 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 Introductory ...... 
 
 I. *' Something Wrong " with the Race 
 
 1. Proved even by Enemies of Rehgion 
 
 2. Due to Man's Spiritual Nature . 
 
 — xi — 
 
 108 
 
 109 
 110 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 II. Evil SuFFERma and Sin . 
 
 1. Evil in Nature .... 
 
 2. Evil in Human Experience 
 
 III. The Doctrine op Sin in the Old Testament 
 
 1. Derived from Monotheism 
 
 2. The Late Prophets 
 
 3. Legalism .... 
 
 IV. The Teaching op Jesus 
 
 1. The Need of a Higher Standard . 
 
 2. The Depth of Righteousness and of Sin . 
 
 3. Man as Lost 
 
 4. The Need of Salvation 
 
 V. The Apostolic Teaching 
 
 1. The Doctrine of John 
 
 2. The Doctrine of Paul 
 
 (1) Sin and Law 
 
 (2) Sin and Flesh 
 
 (3) Sin and Grace 
 
 VI. The Modern Situation 
 
 1. Sources of Attack on the Bible Doctrine 
 
 2. So-Called Evolutionary Explanation of Sin 
 
 3. Sin and Man's Place in Nature . 
 
 (1) Invasion of Nature 
 
 (2) The Cost of Freedom 
 
 (3) Sin and the Gospel 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 Introductory .... 
 
 I. The Substance of Salvation 
 
 1. Forgiveness of Sins 
 
 (1) In the Gospels 
 
 (2) In the Apostolic Message . 
 
 (3) The Meaning of Forgiveness 
 
 (4) Removal of Penalty 
 
 2. DeUverance from the Power of Sin 
 
 3. The Immortal Life 
 
 (1) Eternal Life 
 
 (2) Moral Power of the Christian Hope 
 
 — xii — 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 II. The Divine Acts of Salvation . 
 
 1. The Atonement .... 
 
 (1) The Gospels and the Death of Christ 
 
 (2) The Apostles and the Cross 
 
 (3) The Modem Dislike of this Doctrine 
 
 (4) The Cost of Righteousness in a Worid of Sin 
 
 (5) The Cost of Love for a Worid of Sin 
 
 2. The Resurrection .... 
 
 3. The Gift of the Holy Spirit 
 
 PAGE 
 
 152 
 154 
 164 
 156 
 157 
 158 
 160 
 164 
 165 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 Introductory .... 
 
 I. The Teaching of Jestts about Faith 
 
 1. Trust in Himself 
 
 2. Trust in God 
 
 3. Ignoring other Methods . 
 
 4. His Victory and their Faith 
 
 II. The Teaching of Paul about Faith 
 
 1. The Revelation of Christ to Him 
 
 2. His Discovery of Faith . 
 
 3. His Battle for the New Truth . 
 
 (1) His First Defence : Experience 
 
 (2) His Second Defence : Abraham 
 
 (3) His Third Defence : The Nature of Grace 
 
 III. The Teaching of the Epistle to the Hebrews 
 
 1. The Perplexity of Hebrew Christians 
 
 2. The Definition of Faith . 
 
 3. The Abiding Substance of the Old Testament 
 
 4. The Supreme Faith 
 
 IV. General Considerations . 
 
 1. The Psychology of Faith 
 
 2. The Place of Faith in General Experience 
 
 3. Faith in the ReHgious History of Man . 
 
 4. Faith and Creeds 
 6. Faith and Mysticism 
 6. The Principle of Faith as Universal 
 
 — xiii — 
 
 168 
 
 169 
 169 
 170 
 171 
 171 
 
 172 
 173 
 174 
 175 
 176 
 177 
 178 
 
 180 
 180 
 182 
 182 
 183 
 
 184 
 184 
 186 
 189 
 191 
 193 
 194 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 THE VITAL MEANING OF THE CHURCH AND THE BIBLE 
 
 Introductory . . 
 
 PAGE 
 
 . 196 
 
 I. The Church of Christ .... 
 
 . 198 
 
 1. The Outward Form .... 
 
 . 198 
 
 (1) The essential functions 
 
 . 201 
 
 (2) The seat of continuity 
 
 . 201 
 
 2. The Church in the World 
 
 . 203 
 
 (1) The New Race .... 
 
 . 203 
 
 (2) The Priesthood of the Church 
 
 . 203 
 
 3. The Church and Social Institutions 
 
 . 207 
 
 (1) The Source of its Ethical Influence 
 
 . 208 
 
 (2) Conditions of Membership as Ethical Forces 
 
 . 209 
 
 (a) Equality of BeUevers 
 
 . 209 
 
 (6) The Appeal to Intelligence 
 
 . 210 
 
 (c) Mutual Love, and Respect for Man . 
 
 . 212 
 
 II. The Bible ...... 
 
 . 214 
 
 1. The Original Relations of Church and Bible 
 
 . 217 
 
 2. The unique Authority of the Bible 
 
 . 219 
 
 3. The Witness of the Spirit 
 
 . 220 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 
 THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 
 Introductory . . 
 
 . 222 
 
 I. The Propagation of Life .... 
 
 . 223 
 
 II. Loyalty to Cttrtst .... 
 
 . 225 
 
 1. The Purpose of Christ .... 
 
 . 225 
 
 2. The Cross ..... 
 
 . 226 
 
 3. His Great Command .... 
 
 . 227 
 
 III. The Nature of Christian Experience . 
 
 . 229 
 
 1. The Gospel a Social Fact 
 
 . 229 
 
 2, The Inner Meaning of Mercy 
 
 . 230 
 
 XIV — 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 IV. The World and its Need 
 
 PAGB 
 
 . 232 
 
 1. The Meaning of Humanity 
 
 . 232 
 
 (1) One Race .... 
 
 . 233 
 
 (2) The Revealed Destiny 
 
 . 234 
 
 (a) Christ's Love of Man . 
 
 . 235 
 
 (6) The Value of a Soul . 
 
 . 236 
 
 2. The Dreadful Need of Humanity 
 
 . 237 
 
 3. The Doom of Impenitence 
 
 . 239 
 
 Pinal Words 
 
 
 1. Pity and Indebtedness . . . . 
 
 . 241 
 
 2. The Ultimate Reality . . . . 
 
 . 241 
 
 — XV — 
 
"If Nature is practically trustworthy, and fit to be scientifically 
 reasoned about, the Omnipotent Spirit immanent in it must be 
 perfectly good and design the goodness of all. This is final 
 faith." — Professor A. Campbell Feasee, D.C.L. 
 
 — XVI 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THE THEEE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 /CHRISTIANITY occupies in the twentieth century a 
 ^^ relation to the whole world strikingly similar to 
 that which it occupied, during the first three centuries of 
 its history, towards the Roman Empire. In none of the 
 leading nations is the Christian faith forced upon the 
 formal or outward acceptance of their citizens by the 
 authority of the State. In one of them at least, namely, 
 France, there is something like a return to the hostile 
 and persecuting attitude of ancient Rome. The Church 
 faces the world to-day with a fresh and solemn con- 
 sciousness not only of its divine mission, but also of its 
 dependence for success upon the sole authority of the 
 truth by which it Uves, and upon the power of that Spirit 
 of God through which Christ rules the hearts of men. 
 Even its use of the Bible, which it beheves to be the 
 Word of God and the vessel of truth, has been made by 
 modern methods of study to resemble the use made by 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the early Church of the witness of the Apostles, when as 
 yet the New Testament had not been gathered into a 
 canon. 
 
 On the other hand, the progress of missionary work 
 during the nineteenth century, combined with the 
 scholarly investigation of the rehgions of the world, has 
 opened the eyes of devout Christians to facts which were 
 not known a hundred years ago, but were more familiar 
 in the first century. The early Christians Hved in the 
 midst of heathenism. They were surrounded not only 
 by its monstrous evils, but by evidences of the power of 
 a true religious spirit even when working amid degraded 
 behefs and practices. They knew many non-Christians 
 who were not corrupt in life, some who cherished virtue 
 and were " feehng after God if haply they might find 
 Him" (Acts xvii. 26-28; Rom. ii. 6-16). They recognised 
 in certain forms of religious thought the outworking of 
 that long-hidden light of the world which had appeared 
 fully and gloriously in the Person of Jesus Christ (John 
 i. 9, 10). We have come back to something Hke this 
 standpoint. We recognise in the universal fact of 
 religion a witness to man's essential nature as a spiritual 
 being. We recognise in the nobler movements of his 
 spirit a proof that he has not been deserted of God, but 
 that everywhere and always the Divine Spirit has been 
 concerned with the production in his moral and religious 
 experience of whatsoever things are true and honourable, 
 just and good, lovely and of good report. 
 
 Nevertheless the Church of Christ, while fair to the 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 truth in all religions, cannot be true to its origin and its 
 nature, to that very faith which holds it living to-day, 
 without the conviction that in the message of Christ's 
 gospel and there alone is the secret of salvation dis- 
 closed to all mankind. Christianity has from the very 
 first claimed to be the supreme power of God for the 
 saving of souls and the perfecting of human nature. 
 When, therefore, the earnest Christian behever studies the 
 missionary situation of to-day, he is brought in the sure 
 course of thought to ask himself why the Spirit of Christ 
 demands of him the surrender of hfe and means to the 
 cause of missions, and the obedience of all nations. 
 Behind all these fascinating biographies of mission- 
 aries, behind the story of the great missionary societies 
 and of their triumph in many lands and of their 
 ill-success in others, there must be some field of study 
 which will account for it all. The missionary student 
 therefore desires something more systematic in his under- 
 standing of Christianity as truth. He wishes to know the 
 real grounds for the claim of this faith that it must 
 exercise supreme moral and spiritual authority over all 
 minds and all consciences throughout the world, and to 
 the very end of time. It is only when these deep, inner 
 reasons for the absolute and universal nature of the 
 Christian religion have been deeply and inwardly 
 grasped that missionary fervour will break out into a 
 great flame of generous, intelligent, yet passionate and 
 sacrificial service. 
 
 It is in pursuit of this result that the following studies 
 — 3 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 of Christian truth have been prepared. But we must 
 remember our day and the air we breathe. Therefore 
 we must begin our study by connecting the Christian 
 reUgion with the fact of rehgion in general, as a universal 
 human instinct ; and especially we must take account of 
 those religions which have, like Christianity, made some 
 claim to finahty, and have for that reason sought to win 
 the world to themselves. 
 
 I. The Rise of Missionary Religions 
 
 1. Religion. — Modern research has made it clear that 
 
 reUgion is as real a product of human nature as language. 
 
 It is as natural to worship as to speak. This has been 
 
 abundantly proved by such facts as these : that rehgious 
 
 phenomena are universal in the history of man, that they 
 
 accompany every kind and grade of social organisation, 
 
 that they have been always closely connected with and 
 
 have been ever regarded as sustaining those forms of 
 
 conduct which were essential to the structure of society, 
 
 that they always express in some more or less systematic 
 
 way the highest explanation which has been reached 
 
 of the meaning of human Hfe and the destiny of men. 
 
 Even the poorest rehgion of the poorest savages represents 
 
 their thought about the supreme powers which control 
 
 the fortunes of their tribe and the kind of tribal conduct 
 
 which those powers punish or reward. Rehgion is 
 
 therefore the inevitable result of that intelligence with 
 
 which man is endowed, and which he brings to bear not 
 
 _- 4 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 only upon the momentary exigencies, but the general 
 meaning and final outcome of our life. Its origin is as 
 far back as all the fundamental acts of the human con- 
 sciousness, its course is intertwined with the whole varied 
 history of man, and its final form must somehow be bound 
 up with that consummation towards which the will of 
 God is directing the successive generations. 
 
 2. The Rise of Missionary Religions. — It is a remark- 
 able fact that while every race and tribe has possessed 
 rehgious beliefs and engaged in religious practices, only 
 three religions have appeared which engaged in deliberate, 
 organised, and persistent missionary labour. Some races 
 have held, indeed, certain ideas in common and developed 
 similar forms of worship ; but this has been due either 
 to a common inheritance or to the force of imitation, 
 and not to the missionary spirit. Some religions, again, 
 like Brahmanism in its earliest descent upon South India, 
 like Judaism in the times of Christ, and Mithraism at a 
 later date, have felt a temporary wave of this enthusiasm; 
 but in such cases it has been only partial in its concep- 
 tion and has been speedily steriHsed by mightier move- 
 ments. In fact, it has ever been recognised, except in 
 these three cases, that each people should have its own 
 gods (or god) who presided over its fortunes and identi- 
 fied themselves with its life. Every reader of the Old 
 Testament is famihar with the fact that in early times in 
 Israel the mass of the people regarded Jehovah as their 
 God in exactly the same sense as Chemosh was God of 
 Moab. On the other hand, certain great objects, such as 
 
 — 5 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the sun and the moon, and natural processes such as the 
 seasons and the principle of reproduction, have been 
 worshipped by many races, being connected with deities 
 who resided in or presided over and directed them. 
 But the worship of these great powers, while widely ex- 
 tended in East and West, did not destroy the worship 
 of national or clan deities. Manifestly there could be no 
 place for missionary work under such conditions. In 
 one way a heathen cult might be spread. For, when 
 deities were looked upon as national, their glory was 
 regarded as bound up with the growth and prosperity of 
 their favoured people. Hence armies were roused to a 
 white-heat of devotion by the idea that their gods were 
 spectators of the strife, and that more than human honour 
 was at stake in their triumph or their defeat ; and 
 conquered races bowed before the gods of their con- 
 querors, thus swelling the numbers of their worshippers. 
 In this manner, no doubt, a reHgion may be said to have 
 been extended. 
 
 But the true missionary religion is of another type 
 altogether. It is propagated from one race to another, 
 becomes really international, in a manner entirely new. 
 Such a religion can only be spread because its believers 
 find in it a supreme good not only for their own but for 
 all peoples, and feel in their hearts an inward compulsion, 
 an irresistible necessity to go forth as its heralds to all 
 the world. They are not working for the glory of their 
 nation, any more than they are working for their own 
 
 personal advancement or enrichment in earthly things. 
 
 — 6 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 A missionary religion is one which is fitted to become the 
 supreme end, the absorbing enthusiasm of strong and 
 vigorous natures, who surrender their lives to its claims, 
 and who are convinced that no better thing can happen to 
 all men than that they should all make the same surrender 
 and experience the same glorious and absolute obliga- 
 tions. It carries with it, therefore, a new view of man, in 
 which racial and national distinctions give way to some- 
 thing wider and deeper. It reveals some doctrine of 
 man which compels him who really beheves it to regard 
 every human being with a new interest. It teaches him 
 to see the highest as well as the lowest of our race in the 
 light of a great and commanding hope, stretching beyond 
 mere temporal achievements. It plants in his breast the 
 fire of that hope for himself, and also a strange new fire 
 more sacred than any which priests have lit and conserved 
 on .any altar : the burning desire and the set will to kindle 
 it in other men smjwhere, everywhere. 
 
 In the language of our day, it must be said that the 
 rise of the missionary impulse marks one of the greatest 
 stages in the evolution of humanity. It means that the 
 spirit of man has been released from some more of the 
 bonds which held it captive to the merely individual, 
 local, temporal, brutal instincts and endeavours. The 
 long journey towards the kingdom of the divine Ufe has 
 entered upon a new phase. The reality and glory of the 
 universal spirit of man has come into view, and its life has 
 become the one supreme good, its fulfilment in all souls 
 the one fascinating pursuit of elect souls. God's great 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 work of creating a kingdom of pure intelligences has 
 begun to appear before the eyes of these pioneers of 
 humanity, the seers and leaders of the race ; and they 
 have entered upon the sublime task which without their 
 vision and their will cannot be fulfilled. 
 
 3. The three Missionary Religions. — Sometimes men 
 write as if the universalism of a reUgion, the quality which 
 makes it a missionary reUgion, were accidental, dependent 
 perhaps upon some words of its founder or some phase of 
 thought among his followers. For example, search has 
 been made in the gospels for words or acts of our Lord 
 which affirm this quality of His gospel. Likewise some 
 have tried to account for the wide influence of Buddhism, 
 its claim to be a world religion, from the sympathy, the 
 generous spirit of the great man who first promoted its 
 principles. But such a view of the matter is, at least, 
 inadequate. A reUgion becomes a missionary religion, it 
 attracts believers of various races, it drives its preachers 
 forth to various climes, because it contains certain 
 doctrines, it deals with certain facts, it aims at certain 
 results in which all men are believed to be deeply con- 
 cerned. It is a mournful fact that only three religions 
 have arisen in the whole history of man which have 
 reached this high view-point, and which possess, there- 
 fore, such qualities as to quicken in their adherents 
 this missionary impulse. These three are Buddhism, 
 Mohammedanism, and Christianity. In the world 
 to-day they alone are deliberately competing for the 
 
 faith of mankind. Before the advance at least of the 
 
 — 8 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 last two, numerous religions have been swept away. 
 None has proved strong enough to offer a real and 
 prolonged opposition. Hence it is generally recognised 
 that the supreme struggle Hes between these three. 
 Each is seeking to whet its weapons against the other, 
 each is planning for a vast campaign, wisely assimilating 
 truth from its opponent, but determined also to identify 
 and expose whatever of falsehood it teaches, whatever 
 of evil Ufe it engenders. 
 
 The spread of western civilisation, which has been 
 so deeply moulded by Christianity, is carrying with it one 
 weapon, which is proving itself most powerful, namely, 
 western science. The scientific methods of investigating 
 outward nature and human history which have grown 
 up in Christian lands, and which are in a larger measure 
 than many reahse the product of the Christian spirit, 
 are rapidly dissolving the power of the mightiest non- 
 Christian reUgions. Apart even from the preaching of 
 the gospel, the mind of the heathen world is being 
 awakened by this process which God has been preparing 
 for long centuries in Europe and America. It has 
 begun to throw off the shackles which bound it to dark 
 superstitions, it has begun to grow out of the juvenile 
 stage when it caught glorious glimpses of half-truths and 
 treated them with the unpractical enthusiasm of youth, 
 as the final meanings of Hfe. That mind is being hurried 
 with almost breathless speed to make the awful choice 
 between the Christian faith and a world from which all 
 gods have vanished, from which all prospects have been 
 
 — 9 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 shut out except the night of a hopeless death. Christi- 
 anity, as " the power of God unto salvation," as the 
 historical embodiment of God's redemption of mankind 
 and His final self-revelation, is thus destined to stand 
 before long as the one only religion offered to the heart 
 and to the intelligence of mankind. 
 
 II. The Oldest Missionary Religion : Buddhism 
 
 Before we proceed to the study of Christianity as the 
 absolute work of God's grace, and therefore as the 
 supreme missionary rehgion, it is right to inquire what 
 elements in those other two religions, namely, Buddhism 
 g-nd Mohammedanism, have given them even for a time 
 the appearance of being absolute or missionary reUgions. 
 What have the founders and heralds of these religions 
 thought that they could do for mankind which was 
 worthy of such ardent devotion ? And first we must 
 take account of Buddhism. 
 
 I. The Founder of Buddhism and his Doctrine. — 
 
 This religion arose in Northern India in the sixth century 
 
 before Christ, from the experience and teaching of 
 
 Gautama, a prince who at the age of twenty-nine gave 
 
 up home and family, wealth and power, that he might 
 
 discover the secret of the blessed Hfe, and spread among 
 
 his fellow-men the good news which he had discovered. 
 
 To-day his religion, although it has vanished in its 
 
 distinctive form from India, yet holds sway over vast 
 
 multitudes in China, Japan, Ceylon, and Siam. Gautama 
 
 — 10 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 was wearied of the formalities and corruptions of Brah- 
 manism, the prevaihng religion. He lost faith in its 
 gods, its ceremonies, its priests, and its practical moral 
 influence. There was just one of its fundamental 
 teachings which he did not get rid of, namely, its doctrine 
 of reincarnation. He continued to believe and to teach 
 that the self of every man has existed in countless earUer 
 forms, and is destined to pass on into yet other conditions 
 of Hfe. The new form which selves assume at each death, 
 or at each passing into a new state of existence, is deter- 
 mined by the kind of life which they have lived in the 
 preceding one. Through noble life a nobler life may be 
 reached, while degraded selves inherit in the new state 
 degraded conditions. Men thus find themselves in a 
 monstrous " wheel " of existence from which there is no 
 ascertainable escape. In an endless succession of lives 
 they have been pajang the penalty of blunders and 
 crimes committed in some forgotten age of the past, 
 and they are now preparing themselves for they know 
 not what better or worse incarnation when their brief 
 and bewildered life here shall end. With this as the 
 background of thought, Buddha, the Enlightened One, 
 as he came to be called, worked out his own spiritual 
 experience, and from that drew his message of salvation. 
 (1) The first fact before him was this, that human and 
 indeed universal experience was full of suffering. All 
 animals are creatures of pain, even as we. (2) But if 
 this eternal source of sorrow, this endless chain of 
 
 successive births and deaths, with wondering and woe 
 
 — II — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 between, is the supreme fact, it means that existence 
 
 itself is the supreme evil. If we know of no path by 
 
 which we can break through to eternal joy, then the 
 
 only deUverance that seems rational is that each man 
 
 should seek to destroy his own existence. That will be 
 
 Nirvana, the supreme Rest indeed. (3) Vulgar suicide 
 
 cannot do this. That only hastens a man into the 
 
 next incarnation by a criminal act. We must learn to 
 
 strike at and destroy the very root of existence itself. 
 
 Buddha found that mysterious and baleful root to be 
 
 the desire for existence, the " will to live." If that 
 
 desire can be killed, the restless life which springs from 
 
 it will end. (4) The desire for existence works through 
 
 or expresses itself in all the particular appetites and 
 
 passions of our nature. If these could only be attacked 
 
 and slain in detail, the root from which they spring 
 
 would perish. 
 
 This view of life's problem and its solution was no 
 
 mere speculative process. It was worked out in the 
 
 soul of Buddha step by step and at a great price. He 
 
 tried one way after another which famous teachers 
 
 pointed out, until the secret was disclosed through their 
 
 failure to help him and his gradual approach to the only 
 
 conclusion which seemed possible. He practised as he 
 
 thought. He disciplined himseK by separation from all 
 
 the interests and responsibilities of that high station 
 
 in life into which he had been born. When he found 
 
 in his own soul the passions quelled, the very love of 
 
 life dead, a wonderful light seemed to shine upon his 
 
 — 12 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 soul. He became " Enlightened," at peace, waiting 
 with meditative calm for that final release when death 
 should come and he who loved not Ufe should lose its 
 burden. To be sure of that was to be at rest. And he 
 practised ere he taught. But, when he had learned this 
 way of salvation, he could not resist the impulse to call 
 others to enter upon it. He found and trained a band 
 of disciples, whom he required to separate themselves 
 as he had done from the world of human affairs, and to 
 pursue the path which he had opened up. The societies 
 of monks and nuns which he formed were pledged to a 
 life of self-denial, of chastity, of profound and habitual 
 meditation. They were taught and became teachers 
 of his four noble truths, including the " eightfold path " 
 of deliverance. The ideal state which he thus set 
 before his followers was recognised as possible in this 
 life only for a few. But the masses of men who were 
 not strong enough to enter upon its full demands must 
 be called and trained into sympathy with it. They must 
 learn to practise, as far as was compatible with the 
 maintenance of the ordinary relations of Hfe, self-restraint 
 in all appetites, pity for all living things, the pursuit 
 of truth, humility, love, and purity. They would thus 
 do something to ameliorate their next state of existence 
 and make it easier there to obtain the full enlightenment. 
 According to the traditions preserved by his followers, 
 Buddha had no teaching about God. He had lost faith 
 ahke in the doctrine of Brahma and in all the innumer- 
 able gods and goddesses of his fellow-countrymen. 
 
 — 13 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 But in the strange revenge of time, rather through the 
 invincible appetite of the human consciousness for the 
 divine, his followers came to regard him as one who was 
 a man indeed, but who embodied and represented the 
 universal ideal, which is also eternal and omnipotent. 
 His high personal quahties became for them a kind of 
 incarnation of the absolute goodness. This faith in him, 
 always vague and mystical, was yet something higher 
 than the minds of men had reached in these Orient lands. 
 Along with his definite instruction and rules of life this 
 conception of his person preserved the feehng of relation- 
 ship with him from one generation to another, and he 
 became the Fountain of Light, the Lord of Life for 
 multitudes of our fellow-men. 
 
 2. The Secret of its Missionary Power. — Buddhism 
 seems for a long time to have lost its power to elevate 
 and purify human society. In India its main teachings 
 were long ago absorbed by Hinduism, and it ceased to 
 exist as a distinct cult. In Ceylon, China, and Japan it 
 is widespread but inert, formal, corrupt. Of course, its 
 devotees are many of them roused to fresh zeal and 
 higher aims by the challenge of Christian missions and 
 the influence of Christian truth. But Buddhism has no 
 power, as Christianity has, of self -recovery. Christianity 
 has had its dark ages, its lamentably degraded phases of 
 history. And yet in the Bible, that constant witness to 
 the original facts, and in Christ's gift of the Holy Spirit, 
 it possesses the secret of many a re-birth and the assurance 
 
 that its divine mission shall without fail be accomplished. 
 
 — 14 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 It is important that we should identify and ponder 
 those fundamental beliefs of this ancient rehgion which 
 made it a missionary rehgion and gave it power to 
 console and inspire and in many cases even to ennoble 
 and purify the sons of men. They may be briefly re- 
 capitulated as follows : (a) In Buddliism we have 
 presented a view of mankind as a whole in its natural 
 state. It is a dismal view, but it is true. All men are 
 heirs of sorrow, are doomed to suffer and to die. But 
 in this religion we have (6) an attempt, which is founded 
 upon a false theory of the cause of suffering, to discover 
 the way of salvation. In practice this " way " was 
 found to be of only partial appHcation. But at least it 
 was open to " whosoever will." In addition, Buddhism 
 had two other quaHties which turned these dogmas 
 into weapons of spiritual warfare, and quickened the 
 missionary passion in many hearts, (c) The secret of 
 salvation was found to lie in the realm of moral character. 
 Buddhism was the first purely ethical rehgion, although 
 profoundly mistaken in its fundamental view of man's 
 moral nature. In the region of purpose, of motive, the 
 real centre of man's being was found to he, and he was 
 commanded if he would reach the supreme good to be 
 himself thoroughly good. Formahty and ceremony were 
 discovered to be of subordinate value, significant only 
 in so far as they nourished the habits and temper of the 
 soul in its pursuit of sincerity, kindness, and justice. 
 (d) This whole view of the human situation arose from a 
 great soul who was full of pity, of generous impulse, of 
 
 — 15 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 humble and self-sacrificing love towards the vast world 
 which seethed in woe around him. His disciples could 
 only see his meaning as they came to share his spirit. 
 Thus he taught them to become openers of the way of 
 peace to their fellow-men. They were missionaries 
 because one who was full of pity taught them to have 
 compassion for all burdened hearts and darkened lives, 
 and to give to others the secret of deliverance which 
 they had learned. 
 
 III. The Youngest Missionary Religion : 
 Mohammedanism 
 
 1. Its Founder. — The founder of this great religion, 
 Mohammed, was born about a.d. 570 at Mecca in South 
 Arabia. He began life amid a strange ferment of political 
 and religious conditions, which pervaded the whole of 
 that region with disorder and unrest. The ancient 
 paganism, with its idols and star worship, had fallen into 
 disrepute. ReUgious enthusiasts were numerous, whose 
 fervours, asceticism, and wilfulness at once increased 
 disorder and indicated the birth time of a new order. 
 Such persons were supposed to be inspired by one of the 
 Jinn, spirit-beings whom the Arabs believed to be in 
 close touch with human Hfe. Among the various move- 
 ments there arose a class known as " converts," who 
 beheved in the existence and unity of God, in human 
 responsibihty and in the judgment to come. Mohammed 
 
 belonged to this class, and in his earlier manhood was 
 
 — \6 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 sincere, mystical, self-sacrificing, earnest. He became an 
 ardent propagator of the new doctrine, and was soon 
 marked out as its leader in Mecca. Feuds arose partly 
 from clan jealousies, but were fostered into new intensity 
 by his hatred of idolatry and insistence on a purer form 
 of worship. He was driven to flight and took refuge in 
 the neighbouring city of Medina, a.d. 622. This became 
 the first year of the Mohammedan era. With a band of 
 followers numbering already over a hundred families 
 he preached even more aggressively than before. He 
 pubUshed from time to time revelations which he avowed 
 that he had received by inspiration of God through the 
 angel Gabriel ; and he claimed from his disciples absolute 
 obedience to all the laws and practices which he thus 
 made known by Divine Authority. Judaism had for 
 long been strongly represented in that region, and 
 Mohammed was famiHar, though not at first hand, with 
 the traditional accounts of the Hebrew patriarchs ; Jie 
 knew a little about the rest of the Old Testament history, 
 and something also of the Jewish code of morals. Chris- 
 tianity had also reached that part of the world towards 
 the end of the sixth century, but evidently in a form 
 which failed to represent its full strength and truth. 
 But Mohammed knew enough of Jesus to count Him 
 the greatest of the prophets that had gone before 
 him. 
 
 2. Its Fundamental Doctrines. — The religion which 
 Mohammed founded may be said to have five funda- 
 mental doctrines. Each of these has contributed to 
 2 — 17 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the missionary character of the religion and the zeal 
 of those who even to-day in thousands are extending 
 its borders in Africa and the East. (1) It teaches that 
 Allah (God) is one, and Mohammed is his prophet. Thus 
 polytheism and idolatry are swept away at one stroke. 
 (2) The whole world is seen in its complete and uncon- 
 ditioned dependence upon the creative will and the 
 complete, minute, and constant control of the living 
 and personal God. (3) Notwithstanding its insistence 
 that the will of God ordains every event that comes to 
 pass, it violently escapes pessimism by insisting with 
 equal emphasis upon the responsibiUty of man. (4) There 
 is one law of God for all men which has been at last and 
 finally made known by Mohammed. All men are re- 
 sponsible for their obedience to that divine will, and in 
 a future life will receive the just penalty or reward for 
 their doings in this life. The fundamental law is that 
 they should submit absolutely to Him and His prophet. 
 This submission must be daily expressed and confirmed 
 in the constant recital of the creed and in the profound 
 and humble act of prayer which is required at fixed 
 hours five times a day. (5) All the messages of God 
 through Mohammed and all the requirements which He 
 makes upon man are recorded in the Koran, the book 
 in which the scattered pronouncements of the prophet 
 were gathered a few years after his death. Every true 
 believer is commanded to be master of that book of 
 revelation. 
 
 It is not difficult to see that there is much important 
 
 — i8 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 and vital truth in this powerful and widespread rehgion. 
 Its teachings in many respects resemble, and indeed 
 were derived from, the Jewish religion. Nor is it hard 
 to realise that when it comes to a race of idolaters, when 
 it wins their assent, it must immediately give them 
 nobler conceptions of human nature, more inspiring 
 views of duty and destiny than any which they possessed 
 before. Not only so, but they find themselves roused to 
 missionary enthusiasm in its behalf. Mohammed himself 
 required with the utmost vehemence that his followers 
 should be preachers of the Word. Great rewards were 
 promised to those who should be zealous in spreading 
 the truth, and the greatest of all to those who should 
 die in battle on behalf of their faith, and for its propa- 
 gation among unbehevers. Of himself he said : " My 
 sole work is preaching from God and His message." He 
 had at one time true insight into the true missionary 
 spirit and method. " Summon them," he said, " to the 
 way of thy Lord with wisdom and with kindly warning ; 
 dispute with them in the kindest manner." " If they 
 accept Islam, they are guided aright ; but if they turn 
 away, then thy duty is only preaching, and God's eye 
 is on His servants." Many such magnificent passages 
 occur in the Koran, and they seem to rest on the con- 
 sciences of multitudes of Mohammedans who are not 
 engaged in formal missionary work. 
 
 3. The Weakness of Mohammedanism. — Three main 
 defects in this reHgion may be named here in closing, 
 
 to indicate at once the hmits of its power and the 
 
 — 19 — 
 
THE PINAL FAITH 
 
 manner in which' the Christian gospel surpasses and 
 completes the measure of truth which it undoubtedly does 
 possess. In the first place, the character of Mohammed 
 himself broke down, and he dared to claim for his very- 
 aberrations the sanction of the will of God. He did 
 this as to his practice of polygamy, and he did it again 
 as to the use of the sword in the spread of the faith. 
 From those two roots have sprung and flourished the 
 evils which most obviously characterise the Mohammedan 
 world. Where it spreads it tends to make a desert, and 
 where it dwells in cities it fails to raise a lofty morality. 
 It strangely combines a democratic spirit — in some 
 respects more democratic than any Christian nation — 
 with submission to an autocratic form of government. 
 The mixed character of its great prophet makes its 
 social ideals mixed. In the second place, its appeal to 
 the sword both sprang from and preserves a superficial 
 view of man's relations to God in repentance and faith. 
 And lastly, it really leaves mankind where the Jewish 
 law left him, condemned and unsaved. Even Mohammed 
 waited in hope that his sins might be forgiven. He 
 was no Saviour, and his reHgion offers none. The 
 expectation of bhss which his followers are encouraged 
 to cherish is infinitely different in its basis and its 
 nature from that peace of God, that grace of God, 
 that assurance of pardon, that sense of inner and 
 actual reconcihation and fellowship with God Avhich 
 is the first and supreme boon of the gospel of Jesus 
 
 Christ. 
 
 — 20 — 
 
THE THREE MISSIONARY RELIGIONS 
 
 What we of the Christian faith have a right to expect 
 is that, as the character, claims, and power of Mohammed 
 are studied in comparison with those of Christ, it will 
 become clear that even Mohammed needed for himself 
 what Christ alone has been able to bestow. 
 
 21 — 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 TTTE have seen how two missionary rehgions, Buddh- 
 * ' ism and Mohammedanism, arose ; and we have 
 briefly described those characteristic features which have 
 given them their great power over large portions of the 
 human race and for many centuries. We must now 
 turn to our main task, to discover what are those elements 
 in the Christian faith which convince us that it is 
 destined to become the one universal religion of the 
 human race. As we have already seen, we cannot give 
 the reason for the universal quahty of a reHgion, nor 
 explain its missionary power, without describing its 
 nature or characteristic doctrines. Hence we must, 
 in order to appreciate the power of Christianity or 
 estimate its prospect of conquering its rivals and becom- 
 ing the only positive rehgion in the world, inquire into 
 its fundamental nature. 
 
 I. What is Meant by an Absolute or Final 
 Religion 
 
 It is well at the start to clear up one matter 
 
 which proves itself a difficulty for some inquirers. 
 
 — 22 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 Christianity aims at becoming the universal reUgion, 
 because it is the absolute and final religion. Some 
 shrink from the use of these words because they seem 
 to claim too much, which is arrogance ; or at any rate 
 to shut down the prospect of any further advance 
 of the race, which is despair. 
 
 1. Absolute. — About the former word " absolute " it 
 is asked how we can apply it to a fact or a complex 
 system of facts which have appeared in time. How 
 can facts or experiences, or truths, or beUefs which are 
 obviously relative, because related in time and even in 
 space to other facts and truths and beHefs, be correctly 
 described as absolute ? Are we not told that the 
 Absolute is that which stands outside of all relations ? 
 It would be, of course, impossible to enter here upon a 
 technical discussion of the metaphysical problems in- 
 volved in these questions. But an adequate practical 
 answer may be found in the two following considera- 
 tions : First, the gospel is said to be absolute because 
 therein God Himself is revealed in direct action upon 
 the human soul. The day of subordinate mediators 
 is done with. Here in Christ, here in the experience 
 of personal reconcihation with God, it is the Eternal 
 and Absolute God HimseK who has entered into direct 
 relations with mankind and with the individual man. 
 Second, the gospel addresses itself to that in man which 
 in a very real sense partakes of the absolute ; namely, his 
 conscience. It ignores racial distinctions as such. It 
 has no immediate message to mere intellectual curiosity, 
 
 — 23 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 and no exclusive message for intellectual superiority. It 
 penetrates to the central fact in man as a moral being, 
 his sense of responsibility. It confronts him with duty 
 which is infinite, it wrings from him the confession of a 
 sin which he cannot measure or palliate without deepen- 
 ing it. It reveals to him a mercy which he must and 
 can call only infinite and wholly of God, if it is to become 
 his own. In this direct dealing of the supreme and 
 holy will of God with the supreme element in man's 
 moral nature we have the secret of the absoluteness of 
 Christianity. 
 
 2. Final, — Then, as to the word " Finahty," we are 
 asked whether this does not involve the doctrine that 
 revelation is closed, that man can make no further pro- 
 gress, that the generations to come can learn nothing 
 more of God than is already known. Do we not know 
 more of God and His ways than Paul did ? Did even 
 John with his piercing insight make of none effect all 
 the searchings of the saints that have followed him ? 
 And what of the generations to come ? Are they to re- 
 ceive no new light from God except what the ApostoHc 
 minds received ? The answer to these questions is not 
 very difficult, and connects itself with the previous 
 paragraph. First, Christianity is the final religion be- 
 cause no higher boon can be conferred on man than that 
 communion with God, in peace and love and service, 
 which it alone of all facts in history has been able to 
 bestow, in a form capable of universal dissemination. 
 Second, Christianity is the final religion, because all 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 further progress in our knowledge of God and His ways 
 must be based upon and conditioned by the saving 
 power of Jesus Christ. Whatever else God may do for 
 the race, He will not abolish the supreme significance 
 of our Lord. Evolution must henceforth flow from 
 Christ as a fountain-head, not past Him as an incident 
 in time. He is inwardly, permanently related to the 
 whole course of history, to the conscience and the 
 destiny of every man, to the character and growth of 
 all nations. There is much concerning God's method 
 of dealing with the race which only the course of time 
 since Christ has disclosed, and which the Apostles could 
 not possibly foresee. There are truths concerning the 
 relation of God to nature also, which were unknown to 
 them and have become famihar to later generations. 
 There may be some impHcations of their own words con- 
 cerning God and Christ, the Church and the Sacraments, 
 faith and salvation, which were not at all present to the 
 minds of the Apostles, and which only the relentless logic 
 of other centuries has drawn out and may yet bring to 
 light. But none of these things in any way diminishes 
 the claim that Christianity is the final rehgion, and 
 therefore destined to deHver its message to the whole 
 race of man. Its finahty Hes in this, that henceforth 
 only through Christ and His Spirit does God act 
 upon the conscience of man, and the history of 
 the race must be for ever conditioned by the universal 
 and permanent power of His gospel. The influence 
 
 of the Christ, indwelHng in human history, is an 
 
 — 25 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 essential constituent of the entire future life of 
 humanity. 
 
 II. The General Mode of its Foundation 
 
 1. The Three Stages. — We referred to the historical 
 circumstances amid which the other two missionary- 
 religions arose, and we must do the same with Chris- 
 tianity. As it lives and works in the world, and has done 
 for nineteen centuries, it is the result of three stages in 
 the action of God upon the field of human nature. First, 
 we have the preparative revelation in and through Israel 
 and her prophets. Second, we have the coming and the 
 manifestation of Jesus Christ, the central, creative Fact. 
 Third, we have the typical consciousness of communion 
 with God which was created in the apostolic circle by 
 the Person and Work of Christ, thus making the 
 Christian religion an actual experience and giving 
 it a permanent place in human history. These 
 three stages are described in the books of the Bible, 
 which have thus naturally and irresistibly become 
 the indispensable means of preserving for the Church 
 and the world a true knowledge of the very nature of 
 the gospel, of the actual way in which God has worked 
 and will ever work upon the soul of man in all its rela- 
 tions, for salvation in all its kinds. It is obvious that 
 Buddhism, as its founder taught it, having an agnostic 
 or even atheistic method of dealing with human distress, 
 
 falls infinitely short of the sublime Christian doctrine 
 
 — 26 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 that God, the Eternal and Conscious Will, which sustains 
 and directs the course of nature and of man, has in a 
 definite way revealed His character and His redemptive 
 purpose towards man. And even that form of Buddhism 
 which transformed its founder into an eternal Being, 
 long after his death and without any basis for this in 
 his own consciousness and work, has only as it were 
 hypostatised (or treated as eternally real) that human 
 ideal which rose to view in his teaching and his character. 
 It is obvious that Mohammedanism, on the other hand, 
 does not get, even in its sacred book, the Koran, beyond 
 the first of the three stages of the Christian revelation. 
 Mohammed is a prophet, the authoritative announcer of 
 the divine law, the exhorter of all men to repent and obey 
 that law. 
 
 But in Christianity, as constituted through the three 
 stages, we find that the living God has entered, let it be 
 triumphantly said, into new relations with the Hfe of 
 man. He has, as it were, invaded human history, from 
 within or from above, as you hke to put it. The pheno- 
 mena cannot be explained by saying merely that here 
 the human striving for God has reached a higher measure 
 of success than in these other reHgions. That is only a 
 part, and if anything is here less than anything else, 
 this human endeavour is the lower side of the history. 
 It would be nothing if it were all. The vital and sur- 
 passingly glorious fact is, that throughout this prolonged 
 story of successive forms of religious experience God 
 
 always appears to the individuals, who are at once its 
 
 — 27 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 vessels and vehicles, as a conscious will, a personal Being 
 
 who has invaded the field of human consciousness, and 
 
 is dealing with communities and individuals on the open 
 
 plains of history. 
 
 2. Human Need and Divine Grace. — Moreover, it is 
 
 of the utmost importance to recognise the fact that in 
 
 the long process which culminated in the Christian 
 
 reUgion, men have learned on the one hand the fulness 
 
 and reaUty of the Divine character and will, and on the 
 
 other hand the depth and extent of the human need. 
 
 The two processes are correlative ; the one form of 
 
 knowledge has grown with the other. The human need 
 
 of God has been variously understood by the religions 
 
 of the world. To the primitive worshipper it may be 
 
 summed up in the word " protection." Aware of the 
 
 innumerable foes which threaten happiness and human 
 
 life, men looked at these and measured them in external 
 
 terms. Long Hfe and prosperity, security from foes 
 
 who threatened them, victory in war and physical 
 
 content in times of peace, these were the blessings 
 
 expected from the gods, the region of the Divine. The 
 
 brooding Oriental mind penetrated to a deeper need in 
 
 the great discovery that ultimate reality is to be found 
 
 in the realm of the spirit. All that appears to and 
 
 is apprehended through the senses is ephemeral. It 
 
 is in the inner region of the soul's life alone that the 
 
 permanent is to be found. Hence the passionate 
 
 hunger of the Hindu mystic for union with that One 
 
 ultimate Being on which all things rest, or that inner 
 
 — 28 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 Principle or Being of which the visible universe is but 
 the changing and uncertain and even deceptive shadow. 
 The reabsorption by Hinduism of the Buddhist's deeper 
 insight into man's need of moral renovation prevented 
 the East from reaching the deepest view of all. That 
 came in the prophetic education of Israel. There it 
 gradually grew clear at least to the noblest souls, that 
 man's inmost and final need is a personal and moral 
 harmony with the character and will of the living God. 
 This discovery does not deny the earlier stages. It 
 carries them with it into the highest realms of the truth. 
 For the living God is the providential will which directs 
 and controls the events of the world, and is also the under- 
 lying reality of which all else is the expression, the one 
 undying and changeless fact amid all the flux of the 
 ages. And man does need the protection of that will, 
 does need to reach the sense of union with that ultimate 
 and all-pervasive reahty. But at last it has become 
 clear that man needs first of all to be dealt with in 
 respect of his moral relations to that Reality which is a 
 conscious and holy will, by that very Being Himself 
 who is the living and eternal God. That is what 
 prophetism in Israel taught, that is what God did for 
 man in Christ, that is what the Apostolic consciousness 
 realised in the first full rush of the accompHshed fact 
 upon human experience. 
 
 We must now briefly describe the three stages 
 by which this rehgious view became established 
 
 among men and took shape as the absolute and 
 
 — 29 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 final and universal rule of man's relationship with 
 God. 
 
 III. The First Stage : Prophetic Revelation 
 
 In the first place, we have the revelation in the religion 
 of Israel. — It is difficult to summarise this in a few 
 paragraphs, because modern scholarship has made us 
 so sensitive to the various influences which acted upon 
 Hebrew life and thought, and even upon the rehgious 
 practices of the people, from first to last. Also, we 
 now recognise the divergent standpoints of the various 
 periods of Hebrew history, and of the great teachers 
 whom God sent each with his own flash of reveahng 
 truth. We are still further aware that a great deal 
 of most important work was done upon the religious 
 conceptions and hopes of the Jews which is not described 
 in the books of the Old Testament. Jesus undoubtedly 
 grew up among a people whose religious spirit and 
 theological outlook were influenced by many beliefs 
 and national experiences which receive little direct 
 illustration in the received canon of Jewish Scriptures. 
 In spite of these acknowledged and great difficulties, 
 we may select the following set of facts as of vital im- 
 portance for the purposes of this study. 
 
 1. Monotheism. — The course of religious life and 
 
 thought which began with Moses became gradually 
 
 defined as Monotheism, or the beUef in one living God, 
 
 the Creator of the visible and invisible universe, the 
 
 — 30 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 Supreme Lord of all nations, to whom all men are 
 responsible. Although this idea is nowhere formally 
 defined, or systematically expounded, or philosophically 
 defended, there is no doubt that from the days of 
 Jeremiah it was the prevaihng conception of God in 
 Israel. Nowhere else in the pre-Christian world was 
 Monotheism fully and actually achieved. Among the 
 Hebrews this knowledge of God grew through a long 
 process of national instruction and discipHne. And yet 
 it did not merely grow as if, sown deep in the original 
 soil of that Semitic nation, there were ideas which could 
 produce this and only this splendid fruitage. It was 
 produced, all Hebrews and all Christians have beHeved, 
 and our Lord HimseK taught, — it was produced by 
 the specific action of God upon the life of that people. 
 In Moses and in all the great prophets of subsequent 
 centuries there was a consciousness of inward and 
 personal contact with Jehovah. This experience was so 
 deep and real, so illuminating and authoritative, that 
 it gave them the right to say to the people, " Thus saith 
 Jehovah," when they delivered their message. And 
 this vivid experience of the indwelling spirit of Jehovah 
 was, again, so truly not of man but of God Himself, 
 that it became through long centuries, in far separated 
 generations, even through most diverse conditions of 
 national Ufe and character, a continuous process of 
 revelation. It is a long unfolding of the loftiest ideas 
 ever formed in the mind of man, which has at its very 
 heart, as the invisible spring of each new moment of in- 
 
 — 31 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 sight, of each new and vigorous mental achievement, the 
 
 invincible sense of personal contact with God Himself, 
 
 and of God's living action upon the heart of the prophet. 
 
 There are two facts about God belonging to the deep 
 
 centre of this stream of revelation which must be here 
 
 briefly set down. 
 
 In the first place, Jehovah, the Lord of all, is 
 
 known as ineffable and supreme in His holiness and 
 
 righteousness. He is not removed from the material 
 
 universe, for He sustains and controls all its mighty 
 
 and glorious powers. It is no deceptive shadow cast 
 
 upon His glory. It is the robe of beauty which He 
 
 wears. It is a majestic array of powers, every one of 
 
 which is but a quick sensitive servant of His will. Nor 
 
 is He cut off from human Hfe. The children of men 
 
 are no less His creatures than the sun and the moon 
 
 in their splendour. Nay, they too are His servants, 
 
 wherever they live and whatever false or unreal gods 
 
 in their pathetic ignorance or bestial sin they may 
 
 worship. But in His holiness and righteousness Jehovah 
 
 recognises one fact which is utterly hostile to His nature. 
 
 His character and His will, — that is human sin. Here 
 
 prophetism speaks a most terrible message. Nothing 
 
 further can it say until the bitter fact is fully and 
 
 humbly recognised by men, that in one only spot has 
 
 God no place, that is in the heart of the evil-doer. For 
 
 God is holy and righteous, and His attitude towards the 
 
 unholy and unrighteous will is and must be one of 
 
 inexorable and complete hostiUty. 
 
 — 32 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 In the second place, there was found stirring in the 
 earhest prophetic message a note which grew richer and 
 fuller as the centuries flowed on. For if God is the 
 living source and ruler of all, His eye cannot be fixed 
 only on the past and the present. He is a God in 
 whom men may find something more than a mere task- 
 master for each day. All the future is the region of 
 His thought and action, as well as the ages that have 
 vanished (at least for the children of time) and the 
 present which stretches wide fields before Him. For 
 the first time there arose a religion for which the future 
 is an actual source of joy, the limitless, ever unfolding, 
 never exhausted country of hope. God is a being of 
 purpose. His will foreplans and His heart foresees. 
 The years of our life flow to us like a river from beneath 
 His throne, 
 
 Now, if this fact in God were abruptly united 
 with the fact of His holy and righteous character, 
 of His fierce and burning reaction against moral evil 
 seated in the human will, a despair would settle on 
 man's mind more terrible than that which gave birth to 
 the passive pessimism of the Hindu. For it is harder to 
 face a holy will that dehberately and rightly condemns 
 you, than a blind universal fate that merely grinds 
 you. To the latter you present the sullen humilia- 
 tion of an indignant soul that feels itseK superior 
 to its crushing foe. To the former you must bow 
 in a humiliation whose agony is infinite, since both 
 shame and defeat, both the sense of guilt and the 
 3 — 33 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 despair of deliverance play upon one another with 
 terrific and unescapable power in the depth of the soul. 
 Israel was saved from this supreme misery, though 
 often dragged close to it, by the steady, age-long, pro- 
 phetic assurance that Jehovah had pledged Himself, 
 had bound Himself in an everlasting covenant, never to 
 forsake His people. The greatest discovery ever made up 
 to that time by the human mind came as a double revela- 
 tion, through prophet after prophet, that a nation's sin 
 was its mightiest foe, but that God Himself, against whom 
 the sin was directed, would prove mightier still, in a pure 
 and cleansing mercy. Thus arose the vision and worship 
 of One whose very rectitude was the fountain of His pity, 
 whose mercy as well as His righteousness endureth for 
 ever. 
 
 2. The Messianic Hope. — But if God is the God of the 
 future, and if His faithfulness and His grace have one 
 root in His eternal will, then for Israel a great light 
 shines upon the future. This light is known as the 
 Messianic Hope. It took many forms and was expressed 
 in many images, according to the changing national 
 conditions and problems. Now, it was a prophet greater 
 even than Moses, who should usher in a clearer and 
 loftier revelation of Jehovah. Again, it was a king who 
 should carry the people to an imperial glory in which 
 all classes would find their utmost blessing, and all 
 nations be brought under one beneficent sway (Ps. Ixxii.). 
 Yet again, it was the age of a new covenant when the 
 relations of God and man would be thoroughly revised, 
 
 — 34 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 when sin would be forgiven, and iniquity finally removed 
 from human hearts (Jer. xxxi. 31). As the sense of 
 sin deepened, and especially as the dreary experience 
 of the exile both widened the horizon of experience 
 and revealed hitherto unexplored deeps in the moral 
 relations between Israel and Jehovah, this hope shone 
 even through the medium of tragedy. Suffering and 
 sorrow were transmuted from mere instruments of 
 Divine wrath into the terrible means of a transcendent 
 redemption (Isa. liii . ) . The sublime figure of the suffering 
 servant of Jehovah arose before the prophetic vision, 
 henceforth haunting the heart of the people with its 
 baffling and yet fascinating suggestions. 
 
 At last the fulfiller of prophecy, the supreme Prophet 
 and King, Priest and Victim, redeemer through His 
 sorrow and revealer through His redemption, gathered 
 into one wondrous Person, and realised in one aU- 
 inclusive work, these and other elements of that unique 
 hope which God had given to Israel. No Hebrew or 
 Jew, no prophet or apocalyptic seer, comprehended in 
 his dreams and words more than a portion of the vast 
 truth which is Christ, or of the immeasurable work 
 which He has done for man. No interpreter or scribe 
 ever arose who could see in their final unity and inner 
 harmony all the scattered rays of light which fell from 
 the future through God's messengers upon the eager 
 forward gaze of those who awaited the consolation of 
 Israel. As we look back through Christ upon those 
 words of encouragement and vistas of hope which the 
 
 — 35 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 prophets opened up, we discover the final proof that 
 they were indeed messengers of God, adapted each 
 to the need of the hour, holding the faith of the 
 people firm until the Dehverer came, and preparing 
 their hearts to know Him. 
 
 IV. The Second Stage : Jesus Christ 
 
 At last there came out from Nazareth a Man on whose 
 one Person the history of our race has turned like a great 
 door between time and eternity upon its hinge. He 
 came quietly, as all God's greatest blessings have come, 
 — Hke the secret rise of order out of chaos, hke the break- 
 ing of each new day from the silent cavern of night, Hke 
 the stir of happy spring from the fruitless winter-tide. 
 Even his identification by the great forerunner, John the 
 Baptist, took place only before a Httle group of prepared 
 souls. Yet there was in Him a mighty energy. No weak 
 speaker of smooth and sweet thoughts was He. Senti- 
 mental and luscious phrases never fell from His Hps. 
 No doubtful and shifting programme was unfolded 
 before His mind as He came forth to found the kingdom 
 of heaven upon earth, to change the inner moral rela- 
 tions of God and man. There was something over- 
 whelming in the force of His speech, in the radiating 
 energy of His spirit. The strong men who became the 
 inner circle of His followers were brought to a humble 
 obedience and a yearning faith towards the majesty 
 of His will and the divine Hght of His wisdom. The 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 gentle dawn was produced by the immeasurable might 
 of the sun. 
 
 But Jesus did not appear as men had generally 
 expected the Christ to come. He did not descend 
 from the heavens with awful portents and with physical 
 signs of a catastrophe in history. Nor did He essay 
 to grasp the means of earthly power, and establish at 
 once a Jewish Empire to which all the nations, even 
 Rome, should bring their tribute. It was through 
 perplexity and disappointment, even through dismay, 
 and, for a brief time, through collapse of faith, that 
 Christ led His disciples into the new era. Nor, again, 
 did He give them formal instruction about His Person, 
 and then leave them to attain the new experience of 
 God's grace as a subsequent event. Nor, yet again, did 
 He give them first a new experience of God's Fatherly 
 grace, so wonderful and glorious that in sweet gratitude 
 they turned round and invented for His meek and in- 
 appropriate Person the garments of Divinity and the 
 mythology of an incarnation. The great transformation 
 of the relations of God and man was wrought much 
 more simply and naturally and deeply than in any of 
 these ways, and the New Testament so describes it that 
 the humblest minds are much more likely to understand 
 than to misunderstand its essence. The real method of 
 Jesus may be best put in this way. The new religious 
 experience, the consciousness of new relations with 
 God, grew up in the disciples step by step with their 
 gradually deepening appreciation of the Person of their 
 
 — 37 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 Lord. It is as false to say that He first taught them 
 the full truth about His divinity, and at a later date 
 they entered into the new experience, as it is false to 
 say that He led them into the new experience and at a 
 later date they called Him Divine. The inner experi- 
 ence of the grace of God the Father, and the worship of 
 Christ as the Son of God in human form, were from the 
 first hour of discipleship mutually related. The seed of 
 both was sown when the disciples called Him Master, 
 and each nurtured the other until, after the blackness 
 of the Cross and the glory of the Resurrection, they 
 found themselves in possession of their own new sonship 
 and caught into the rapturous worship of the Father 
 and the Son in the Holy Spirit. 
 
 1. His Belationship with God. — The first element in 
 the situation was the quahty of His own relationship 
 with God, which Jesus manifested in all the varied 
 expressions of His personal life. Here was one who 
 not so much aspired after God as possessed Him. 
 Without penitence, without any signs of past sin or 
 broken faith or unattained ideals, He Hved in the full 
 and serene consciousness of perfect oneness with the will 
 of God and reahsation of His indwelHng Presence. His 
 very use of the word " Father " as the supreme human 
 description of God revealed an ideal of faith and devotion 
 pure and purifying, noble and ennobhng, which no man 
 can ever feel that he has even adequately grasped, far 
 less attained. But there was an accent in His use of 
 
 that word in relation to Himself — " My Father," " the 
 
 _ 38 - 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 Son and the Father " — ^which showed the ideal in all its 
 grandeur and beauty to be fulfilled in His own heart. 
 The disciples saw Him among them, yet not of them. 
 They felt all the power of His sympathy, but it shone 
 through a sense of His unique distinction. For they 
 could only reach that wondrous new Hfe with God which 
 He opened out to them, through a repentance and a 
 faith which He seemed to be not only commanding but 
 making possible. Yet, as for Him, that life was already 
 His by native right. 
 
 2. His Revelation of the Father. — The second element 
 was His revelation of God to them. He came as a 
 prophet greater than Moses. The Sermon on the Mount 
 and all the parables of the kingdom fall from Him as 
 one who ushers in a new era in the ethical Ufe of man- 
 kind. He does this not as a philosopher founding a 
 new school of speculation about the nature of goodness 
 and the method of defining the virtues. Nor, although 
 His language and the occasions of it are sometimes of 
 temporal and Jewish significance, does he teach as 
 legislator for one people and one age, setting forth the 
 solution of merely local problems in social and poUtical 
 conduct. He does it as one who is at home among 
 the very fountainheads of all human action and all 
 motive, and whose principles of conduct toward God 
 and man are therefore of supreme authority over the 
 conscience of every one who shall ever be born as a child 
 of our race. His work as a teacher or prophet endowed 
 with the Holy Spirit (Luke v.) was above all concerned 
 
 — 39 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 with God. But a curious and indeed most wonderful 
 difference appears at this point between His method 
 and that of the ancient prophets. His revelation of 
 God was found not merely, indeed not so much, in explicit 
 words about God, as in His own manner of life, and in 
 the kind of things which He tried to do among and for 
 the sons of men. His own personaHty contained and 
 conveyed that supreme truth. When He was con- 
 demned by His enemies for showing friendship to pub- 
 licans and sinners. He answered not as a social worker 
 might, by an appeal to humanitarian principles, but 
 in parables (Luke xv.) which may be summed up in 
 the words, " I am acting like God. In my conduct 
 behold His holy love." He revealed God by actually 
 representing God, the will and character, the purpose 
 and the Spirit of the Father shining in His own Person, 
 the Son of God and Son of Man. 
 
 3. The Messiahship. — This will appear more clearly 
 when we recall the third element in the situation, namely, 
 His assumption of the work and acceptance of the title 
 of the Messiah. When Simon Peter made the great 
 confession " Thou art the Christ," it is safe to say 
 that Jesus had not hitherto appUed that name to Him- 
 self. But His entire ministry had made it inevitable 
 that His disciples should so designate Him. The notes 
 of the Messiah had one by one come out in His words 
 and works. His miracles of mercy, His dealing with 
 sinners as one who had authority not merely to call men 
 
 to repent, but to bestow the pardon of God even in 
 
 — 40 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 individual cases (Mark iii.), His authoritative attitude 
 towards all men, and His insistence upon an absolute 
 obedience and an absolute trust from His disciples, 
 proved that in Him the kingdom of God was not merely 
 heralded, as by a prophet, but established as by the 
 King Himself, King of kings and Lord of lords. He 
 made the kingdom actual in His kingship over His 
 disciples. Them He took away from all other obUga- 
 tions and under His own complete control. They felt 
 it, and did not yet understand it. In their minds there 
 must have been a strange blurring of accepted modes of 
 thought, through which alone they could pass to the 
 new and astounding light. They felt themselves con- 
 fusing Jesus and God. From Jesus they received 
 pardon, rest, courage, and hope, but there is no sign 
 in the Gospels that they recognised themselves as 
 having peace with God. They could not go away from 
 Jesus and find the Father apart, alone, in some other 
 source and mode of enhghtenment than Jesus Himself. 
 The joy and contentment of their souls was in the 
 presence and power of the Person and Spirit of Jesus. 
 Hence when He was taken from them they fell back 
 into despair. Their souls had not yet found God or 
 God's peace, even after Hving so long with Jesus. 
 Nothing is clearer as a result of the modern study of 
 the gospels than this strange condition in which the 
 Apostles found themselves, morally and religiously, 
 as the result of the kingship of Jesus over them up to 
 
 and beyond the Crucifixion. 
 
 — 41 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 4. His Expectation of Death. — There was a fourth 
 element in the situation. While Jesus awoke in the 
 disciples the conviction, partly by His sheer moral and 
 spiritual power over them and partly by His very 
 words, that the kingdom of God was now founded there, 
 in His relationship to them, He yet taught them to look 
 forward. Something more had still to be done ere the 
 matter could be said to be accompHshed. Gradually it 
 appeared that the Messiah intended to die. This in- 
 credible event, which was enough to shatter their faith 
 and sweep hope from their hearts, Jesus with great energy 
 and firmness taught them to expect. To the last they 
 hoped against hope, but it was clear that He was deter- 
 mined upon such an event. Yet he would relax none of 
 His claims upon their faith. As one doomed to death, 
 He still maintained His lordship and demanded their 
 trust. For what seemed to them disaster was to Him 
 triumphant achievement. They must still obey Him, 
 trust Him, follow Him as if He were deathless. They 
 must still belong to Him as their Messiah-King. It is 
 true that few sayings of His are preserved which inter- 
 pret His coming death. But we are told that Jesus 
 repeatedly unfolded to them that event as one to which 
 He looked forward. And such unfolding could only 
 mean that it was part, nay, the crowning act of His 
 Messianic work to die for His own. He came " to give 
 His life a ransom for many " (Mark x. 45), and to estab- 
 lish even through the shedding of His blood a new 
 
 relationship between God and man (Mark xiv. 22-25). 
 
 — 42 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 That was what, of course, no man could understand 
 beforehand. Such an upheaval of the human way of 
 looking at death could not be represented to reason before 
 it had created its own new world of experience. Even 
 with prophetic words like those about the suffering 
 servant of Jehovah before them, it was morally im- 
 possible for these men to see how the death of the Messiah 
 could be an act of Divine redemption. But the will and 
 words of Jesus steadily held their minds to the fact 
 that for Him that death was not the close of hfe, but 
 its beginning ; not the destruction of His Messiahship, 
 but its consummation. 
 
 5. The Cross and the Resurrection. — The fifth element 
 in the situation must be as briefly described as the others, 
 though it contains two transcendent events, the death 
 itself and the resurrection of Jesus. Each of these in- 
 terprets the other, and the two together revealed at last 
 to the disciples the full glory of the Person with whom 
 they had been so confusedly, and earnestly, and bHssfuUy 
 consorting for more than two years. The resurrection, 
 with its succession of self-reveahng acts in which Jesus 
 appeared to His disciples, showed them that the power 
 and might of God had burst asunder the fearful bands 
 of death. He Uves ! was the cry of their souls. He is 
 the Conqueror of the grave. He reigns of right over 
 a vaster world than they had ever dreamed of. Their 
 future He holds now as completely under control as 
 He had sought to hold their persons and their wills 
 during the earthly ministry. He then had healed their 
 
 — 43 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 diseases, delivered them from the storm, rebuked their 
 sins, demanded their service, evoked by the spell of a 
 power which shone beyond all His deeds and words 
 their complete submission to His authority. For these 
 brief earthly months they had gladly yielded all and 
 received all this. But now, as the conqueror of death, 
 as the Lord of the life to come, what limits can be put 
 to His power or His authority ? The world to come is 
 already His home and seat of power. He is now set forth 
 before their eyes as the very Son of God. And no doubt 
 with awe and hushed breath they confessed that, apart 
 from His Cross and grave, they could never have known 
 Him to be this Messiah, this Lord of man's redemption 
 and man's destiny. Unless He had died they could 
 not have known Him as the Eternal Life. Further, 
 the resurrection throws back light upon the Cross. 
 The disciples are not only taught this by the Risen 
 Christ (Luke xxiv.), but by the mere fact that He is 
 the Risen Christ. And as in the days of His earthly 
 ministry so now, the fact is larger than all the words 
 that can be spoken about it even by Himself. But this 
 much at least stands clear : it is proved that He had a 
 right to say of His life, " No man taketh it from Me, I lay 
 it down of Myself." The Cross was no base and undesired 
 fate, the via dolorosa wa,s no unavoidable path along which 
 only alien forces scourged Him. Amid all the active clash 
 of wills which nailed Him to the bitter tree. His own was 
 not a merely passive will. The symbol of the dumb 
 lamb fails us at that point. The disciples recalled, for 
 
 — 44 — 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 they have reported, the set face with which He went up 
 to Jerusalem, the amazing energy and majesty of His 
 mien as He walked before them ; the dark battle of the 
 spirit into which at times He was swept, when His voice 
 broke and His face showed the intensity of the inner 
 conflict ; the royal authority which clothed Him as He 
 met His foes in the great conflict of those portentous days ; 
 the royal grace of His last evening with the disciples ; the 
 agony in the garden ; the unjdelding will through the 
 very last scenes. Looking back from the light of the 
 resurrection, they saw now that through all those weeks 
 and months He had been giving Himself. Such a gift 
 from such a being could only have one meaning, and that 
 the atonement for the sin of the world. The Cross is 
 illumined by the resurrection sheen. Its very blackness 
 is its glory. He who endured it despised the shame 
 for the joy that lay beyond. Into that joy His disciples 
 had now entered. 
 
 V. The Third Stage : The Christian Conscious- 
 ness AND THE World 
 
 When the Spirit of God had entered into the hearts 
 of the disciples, they knew that the kingdom had now 
 been actually established. But the very word, kingdom, 
 seemed inadequate, and hence occurs with comparative 
 rarity outside of the gospels. In their minds it was 
 associated with all those mistaken hopes of their people, 
 out of which they had only been brought at great cost 
 
 — 45 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 to their Master and to themselves. What they now 
 had was salvation, eternal life, the assured and reaHsed 
 grace and love of God, the indwelUng of Christ, of God, 
 of the Holy Spirit in their very hearts. We can easily see 
 from the Acts of the Apostles how surprised and con- 
 fused they were at the first, and that only by degrees 
 did they come to see clearly in the new world which they 
 inhabited. This might receive abundant illustration. 
 But we must be content with that which concerns the 
 main subject of our study. The Book of the Acts, in 
 the simplest and frankest manner, describes for us a 
 series of astonishing experiences through which the 
 disciples came to see that their own new relations with 
 God in Christ constituted the universal religion of 
 mankind. 
 
 Even the words which they have recorded that the 
 Risen Christ had spoken to them, commanding them to 
 preach the gospel to all men, were not at once clear to 
 them. Like so many of His sayings, this last and 
 glorious one had to break through many prejudices 
 which still encrusted their minds and hearts ere they 
 could intelHgently and joyously obey it. It would seem 
 that some of them never thoroughly entered into its 
 spirit. At first they made the temple the centre of 
 their public worship, though they also had other 
 gatherings of their own. It was not one of the 
 original band, but Stephen who first proclaimed boldly 
 that the temple must vanish and Mosaic law lose 
 its authority. It was only when he had sealed his 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 witness with his death, and the full force of Jewish 
 hatred smote upon the company of behevers, scattering 
 them from Jerusalem, that the gospel began to be pro- 
 claimed outside that city and beyond the Hmits of the 
 Jewish race. Luke tells us of the successive stages 
 of enlightenment. Philip the Evangelist ventured to 
 preach Christ to the Samaritans. The result was such 
 that Peter and John were formally sent by the Apostles 
 who had not left Jerusalem to oversee this unexpected 
 extension of the movement. What they saw com- 
 pelled their sympathy and co-operation. Philip, an 
 intrepid and eager missionary, had his famous encounter 
 with the man of Ethiopia and baptized him. The next 
 surprise came to Peter himself in connection with his 
 visit to Cornelius, the Roman officer. He actually 
 went beyond all strict Jewish rules, for he not only 
 baptized this man and his friends, but became their 
 guest. The authorities at Jerusalem were alarmed, but 
 when he told them the whole story, " they held their 
 peace, and glorified God, saying, Then to the Gentiles 
 also hath God granted repentance unto life." The 
 universahty of the gospel was beginning to shine before 
 their astonished eyes. But the scales were not all 
 removed yet, and their vision of the glory of God's 
 grace in Christ was still dimmed by fear and prejudice. 
 
 At last the whole matter was raised in a decisive 
 manner by the experiences of the Church at Antioch. 
 At first the word was preached even there " only to 
 Jews " (Acts xi. 9), but it was not long before the 
 
 — 47 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 message was delivered to men of Greek extraction 
 (ver. 20). Then Saul of Tarsus appeared on the scene, 
 and the wider mission of the Church was definitely 
 begun. The cautious and even timid leaders at Jeru- 
 salem were perplexed indeed, but it is greatly to their 
 credit that always when the facts were put before them, 
 when it was proved that the grace of God, that new 
 and wonderful force in human history, had done for 
 Gentiles what it had done for Jews, they acquiesced. 
 It was not for them to fight against the very Spirit of 
 their Risen Lord. They might try to make conditions 
 which would render this unwonted intimacy of com- 
 munion between Jews and Gentiles less difficult, but 
 they refused firmly to oppose any obstacle to the full 
 reception of non-Jewish Christians into the fellowship 
 of the Church of Christ (Acts xv.). 
 
 The man who most powerfully led the Christians 
 into the new world of freedom was the Apostle Paul. 
 Others, no doubt, saw the matter for themselves with 
 the same clearness, as the Johannine writings and the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews abundantly prove. But Paul 
 had gifts of leadership, energies of speech and action, 
 which made him the most effective personal force in 
 revealing to the Church and the world the absoluteness, 
 the finality of the gospel, and therefore its claim to the 
 obedience of every human being. In his work most 
 fully and broadly, and yet also in the work of all the 
 acknowledged Apostles of Christ, the Christian rehgion 
 made itself manifest as the great missionary religion. 
 
THE RISE OF THE FINAL RELIGION 
 
 Henceforth it could not be true to itseK unless it claimed 
 the right and authority to become the one rehgion of 
 mankind. 
 
 It is our duty now to examine more closely into the 
 fundamental doctrines of Christianity, that we may 
 see what that is which renders it for all behevers the 
 absolute and final religion, and which therefore commits 
 them all in principle to the spirit and aim and work of 
 the missionaries of Christ. 
 
 — 49 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 /CHRISTIANITY fundamentally consists in a reve- 
 ^^ lation of God. This revelation, far from being 
 merely the achievement of eager human souls who have 
 discovered Him passive and remote and impersonal, 
 was made on the plains of human history in words and 
 deeds and persons by the direct and specific action of God. 
 The absoluteness lies here, in the real action of God giving 
 Himself to be known by men in His will and purpose. 
 This He has done through the Incarnation in the Person 
 of Jesus Christ, and through the gift of His very self in 
 the Holy Spirit to each believing soul. The finahty of 
 Christianity lies here, in that God so made known is able 
 to do the utmost that man needs for the fulfilment of his 
 true nature, the attainment of eternal life, the possession 
 of the supreme good. It is with such affirmations that 
 this missionary religion arose at first, and confronts the 
 world to-day. If we are reminded that the Christian 
 conception of God is questioned by multitudes in so- 
 called Christian lands, it is sufficient here to reply that 
 nevertheless this very conception, for its intellectual value 
 
 in explaining the course of nature and the experience of 
 
 -- 50 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 man, for its moral beauty and power, still holds the field 
 in solitary grandeur. There is no important consensus of 
 opinion upon any other explanation of our world. The 
 eternal God is still manifesting Himself to the sons of 
 men in redeemed characters, in saintly lives, in the living 
 consciousness of countless Christian men and women. 
 
 For the purposes of this study we may compare the 
 doctrine of God which the missionary must carry over 
 the world, with the ideas which obtain among non- 
 Christian races to-day. And here we may well pass 
 over the position of those whose worship is what we 
 call primitive. Some missionaries and other observers 
 maintain that even among the rudest African tribes the 
 idea of a Supreme Being, who is Creator and Lord of all, 
 survives in the midst of more degraded conceptions. 
 However this be, the missionary has generally found 
 that once he has gained the right words, and ascertained 
 their point of view, it is not hard to get these people to 
 understand and to accept the truth about the God and 
 Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. We must compare 
 the Christian position with that of higher races and 
 religions. 
 
 I. Compared with Agnosticism 
 
 In the first place, the doctrine of God is confronted 
 
 by Agnosticism. Buddhism has taught multitudes to 
 
 deny that we can know Him who is infinite and eternal. 
 
 And their position has seemingly been reinforced by 
 
 certain movements of Western philosophy which try to 
 
 — 51 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 gain a rational ground-work for the teaching that we 
 
 not only do not, but by the very structure of our minds 
 
 cannot, know God. In India and Japan large numbers 
 
 of the educated classes are of this persuasion, which they 
 
 associate with the names of Darwin and Spencer. 
 
 1. The Truth in Agnosticism. — Now, we must begin 
 
 by honestly recognising that not only in the Bible but 
 
 throughout the history of Christian thought, a certain 
 
 reverent and relative Agnosticism has been maintained 
 
 towards the being and nature of God. " God is great, 
 
 and we know Him not," has been the humble cry of 
 
 many hearts that in another sense know Him well. 
 
 " Canst thou by searching find out God ? Canst thou 
 
 find out the Almighty unto perfection ? " was the 
 
 challenge of Zophar to Job, who so patiently suffered at 
 
 the hands of God and the mouths of men (Job xi. 7). 
 
 " How immeasurable are His judgments, and His ways 
 
 past finding out ! " was the exclamation of Paul, who yet 
 
 maintained that God had put Himself within the range 
 
 of human knowledge. There must be something in the 
 
 Christian position which makes these two statements 
 
 compatible with one another. What is it ? The secret 
 
 is to be found in this, that God is not a being who can be 
 
 merely described in abstract terms by caUing Him the 
 
 Absolute, the Eternal, the Unconditioned, and so on. 
 
 Those words are really all adjectives used as nouns. 
 
 If you raise any adjective to the dignity of a noun, it is 
 
 always apt, unless cautiously handled like a beautiful 
 
 tame tiger, to have its revenge and slay your power of 
 
 — 52 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 sane and clear thinking. To avoid this fate, we must 
 conceive of God, first of all, as a most Hving and real 
 being, one who possesses conscious will, the power of 
 determining Himself towards ends worthy of His nature 
 and His character. In that case He must have the power 
 of determining Himself towards the means by which those 
 ends are to be attained. The Christian religion asserts 
 that He has so determined Himself towards men, that 
 He has given Himself to be known, for it is only through 
 our knowledge of Him that His end can be attained. 
 It is true that He still lives out, far out, beyond any 
 horizon of knowledge of which our minds are capable. 
 But He has moved upon us within that horizon, and 
 has revealed Himself in action, in certain definite and 
 concrete ways. It must be enough for us here to state 
 briefly three ways in which God has thus revealed 
 Himself. 
 
 2. The Revelation in Nature. — When from the 
 Christian standpoint we look back, we can say with 
 great confidence that God has made Himself known in 
 nature. Paul takes for granted that the history of 
 thought in his Greek-Roman world would bear him 
 out in this (Acts xvii. ; Rom. i.). Thoughtful men of 
 many types and climes and races have beheld in earth 
 and sky and sea glorious witnesses to an " everlasting 
 power and divinity," which alone could account for the 
 majesty, beauty, order, and beneficence of their pheno- 
 mena (Rom. i. 19, 20). This is not merely knowledge 
 about Him. When it is accompanied by sympathetic 
 
 — 53 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 insight and responsive action of heart and conscience, 
 it is real knowledge of God Himself. Paul insists that 
 in a true sense this is " knowing God " (ver. 21), even 
 though the knowledge is misused. This must be ex- 
 panded to include the revelation of God in human nature. 
 It was through meditation upon the mind of man, in its 
 inner and unfathomable depths, its superiority to the 
 world of things, that the Hindu found his way to the 
 conception of a spiritual universe. Greek philosophy 
 travelled on the same path, but with clearer method 
 and more satisfpng results. To it the general concep- 
 tions of truth and beauty and goodness were not mere 
 abstract terms, corresponding to no object, but repre- 
 sented realities in a super-physical realm where the soul 
 breathes its native air. The Supreme Good, the Idea 
 which at last in its study of perfection the mind may 
 reach beyond all other ideas, is the origin of all order 
 in nature. That is God. And yet under pre-Christian 
 conditions of life this mode of thought remained as the 
 privilege of the few, these vistas were for the eye of the 
 trained philosopher and gave no hope to the masses of 
 men. For most men human life did not become a 
 revelation of God. The history of man seemed to have 
 no unity, no order, no moral beauty, affording no clue 
 to the Maker of all. Rather did it tend too often to blur 
 and obliterate the clues which outward nature in her 
 might and regular movement yielded to thoughtful and 
 reverent souls. 
 
 3. The Revelation in Christ. — Christianity is founded 
 — 54 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 upon the belief that God made Himself known actually 
 and directly in Jesus Christ His Son. Apart from 
 features of this fact which we must delay for a little, 
 one thing must be emphasised here. Jesus claimed that 
 He knew God, and that His whole work among men 
 flowed from that direct, real, and even superhuman 
 knowledge of His Father. The modern Agnostic is by 
 this fact put into rather an awkward personal situation. 
 He must have the courage to insist that Jesus Christ 
 did not know God. There can be no doubt of the 
 supreme moral elevation of Jesus, nor of His intellectual 
 power, nor of the mighty influence which He has exerted 
 on the hves of men at this exact point. His whole 
 estimate of life. His whole power over men, sprang from 
 this assured possession of direct, intimate, actual know- 
 ledge of God which He could communicate to them. 
 The Agnostic must then say that he knows for certain 
 that Jesus did not know God, that Jesus must have 
 been mistaken when He claimed such knowledge. And 
 what is the basis for this courageous and hazardous 
 derision of the central fact in the consciousness of Jesus 
 Christ ? How do you know that Jesus did not know 
 God ? The answer is, " Because Immanuel Kant and 
 Herbert Spencer have proved that human knowledge 
 is only relative, that the Absolute and therefore God 
 cannot be known." This looks Hke audacity. 
 
 4. Revelation in the Christian Consciousness. — But 
 Christianity has from the beginning maintained that 
 knowledge of God has become the possession of all who 
 
 — 55 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 have faith in Jesus Christ. That assertion constitutes 
 the very foundation of all its preaching. Without that 
 assertion it has no message, no meaning, no power. 
 Jesus Christ has fulfilled His claim and promise. From 
 Him to all linked with Him by the golden act of faith, 
 the inward assurance of contact with the very will and 
 Spirit of God has been conveyed. True, we must speak 
 humbly and carefully of this knowledge of God. We 
 must not speak as if individually we have been admitted 
 to the innermost secrets of the Divine Nature. And yet 
 we can with great confidence point to the whole course 
 of true Christian experience, to the quiet peace of multi- 
 tudes whose names are not emblazoned on the list of so- 
 called " Saints," to the new sense of enhghtenment which 
 God's spirit gives more wondrously, more widely, more 
 simply than ever oriental discipline gave it to the 
 disciples of esoteric teachers. The number cannot be 
 told of those who have been able to arise and say that 
 in the faith of Jesus Christ they have come to know God. 
 It is not, then, in mere dependence on the triumph of 
 our philosophical arguments against the abstractionism 
 (if we may call it so), the essential and desolating scepti- 
 cism of an Agnostic's theory of knowledge, that we 
 may face his kind, whether in Christian or non-Christian 
 lands. We can rest on most soHd and unmistakable 
 ground when we base our message on the vast evidence 
 we have that God has made Himself known, and that 
 countless human beings have consciously communed 
 with Him. 
 
 - 56- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 II. Compared with Pantheism 
 
 In the second place, the gospel, in some regions of the 
 world, finds itself face to face with that form of doctrine 
 which is called, in general, pantheism. 
 
 1. Pantheism. — This mode of thought is specially 
 characteristic of the Hinduism of India. The Hindu 
 philosophy has laid deep and strong grasp upon the 
 conception of the ultimate unity of all things. It 
 regards all life as flowing from one fountain of Hfe. All 
 differences, the infinite variety of facts which compose 
 our world have their basis, their reconciHation, in one 
 eternal, changeless Fact. We cannot name it without 
 destro3dng it, for all names are symbols drawn from our 
 scattered and shattered fragments of knowledge. We 
 may speak of it as The One, The All, the Life of all life, 
 the Light beyond all lights. The only way to get at 
 this Idea, which comprehends all ideas within itself, is 
 to turn the mind, strongly, constantly, in upon itself. 
 There, in what will at first seem darkness, hght will begin 
 to shine. When the body has been humbled, when the 
 appetites have been stilled, when the mind has room to 
 move unhindered by any of earth's passionate appeals, 
 when even the innocent and blessed distractions of the 
 senses have been overcome, when neither sight, nor 
 sound, nor taste withdraws the intent soul from its 
 quest, it will discover its deep, underlying oneness 
 with that universal, all-pervading Fact. That will be 
 joy unspeakable, peace unfathomable, life inscrutable. 
 
 — 57 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 High and fascinating as such a view of the soul's 
 experience may be, — and we must remember that it is 
 proving winsome to many in Europe and America, — it is 
 yet far below the truth which the Christian missionary 
 is able to carry with him. He ought, if he is going to 
 deal much with educated Hindus, to appreciate the 
 fact that Christianity contains whatsoever is valuable 
 in this Hindu version of man's spiritual life, and sup- 
 plants its defects with what is of surpassing grandeur. 
 The former element comes to light in many a mystical 
 saying in the New Testament, especially in the Apostolic 
 experience of union with God through the Risen Christ, 
 and conscious inhabitation of the Holy Spirit. The 
 latter appears in the Christian emphasis upon the person- 
 ahty of God. In the mind of the Hindu the idea of 
 personahty is associated wholly with limitation, littleness, 
 futihty. He can think of it only as a disease ; indeed, 
 the root and bitterness of Hving misery lies exactly there. 
 Hence, of course, to destroy the sense of self, to quench 
 personahty in the all-absorbing All, is the only way of 
 deliverance from the pain of personal existence. And 
 truly, if no light has ever streamed from beyond, from 
 the good heart of all things to our hearts, this might 
 be the highest view of man which experience would 
 support. But Christianity, with its doctrine of a per- 
 sonal God, must come, some day, to the waiting Hindu 
 world as the very word of deliverance. Their religion 
 means despair because the All swallows up all in what 
 is for man a vast, voracious, unillumined night. Christi- 
 
 - 58 - 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 anity alone can be a religion of boundless, exalted hopes, 
 because it is founded on the living God of redeeming love. 
 
 2. Chrisfs Conception of the Father. — The Hebrew 
 religion arose among tribes who conceived of their gods 
 as personal beings. That was the point at which the 
 evolution of the final religion could take its earliest, 
 distinctive beginning. Hence, throughout the Old 
 Testament, Jehovah is always regarded as a personal 
 being. When Monotheism reached its full development 
 in the later prophets, this intensely personal conception 
 of God was saved from its peculiar dangers by the 
 powerful manner in which His lordship over nature 
 was combined with His lordship over the inner life 
 of man. But it was, of course, in Christ and His gospel 
 that the personal being of God, His nature as conscious, 
 directive will, was at once fully revealed and finally 
 secured against serious and permanent misconstruction. 
 
 In the first place, Jesus teaches us to think and speak 
 of God as Father. So vital and real is this name, that 
 He employs it even when describing the relations of God 
 to outward nature. It is our Father who clothes the 
 lilies in glory, and feeds the birds of heaven with brood- 
 ing care. It is our Father who sends rain on the just 
 and the unjust, and numbers the hairs of our heads. 
 No one doubts that in the inner life of Jesus there was 
 what we, perhaps vaguely and unintelligently, call a 
 mystical element. Upon His soul there fell the supernal 
 life, as no other soul had ever been quaUfied to receive 
 it. In his nights of prayer, in the deep movements of 
 
 — 59 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 His glorious nature — all passion and all wisdom, all 
 energy and all love — in the openness of his imagination 
 to the beauty and meaning of nature, the Divine played 
 upon Him as, for the first time in human history, upon 
 its truly appropriate and most perfectly responsive 
 instrument. But Jesus speaks steadily of this inner 
 Being of His life as the Father. He does not seem 
 to have found the full satisfactions of His own spirit, 
 so far as He revealed them or indicated them to men, in 
 those strangely fascinating terms of an impersonal kind 
 with which the mystics have familiarised us. One need 
 not by any means disparage mysticism, especially as 
 represented by some of its noblest Christian exponents, 
 in order to emphasise the fact that they have endangered 
 Christian faith just in so far as they have excluded from 
 their conception of union with God the idea of com- 
 munion between person and person. Perhaps the 
 Christian message to the Hindu, with his pantheistic 
 conception of God, can render him no greater service 
 than to dehver him slowly and painfully, but surely 
 and triumphantly, out of his hunger for the half -sensuous 
 excitements of his absorption in the impersonal object 
 of his faith, and to bring him into a reaHsed communion 
 with the Living Intelligence, the Holy and merciful Will 
 of Him who is Lord of All, the God and Father of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 And let this be added here. There is a real mysticism 
 in personal relations which is entirely overlooked by 
 
 many devotees of pantheistic mysticism in our days, 
 
 — 60 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 and it is the mysticism of the New Testament, of Christ 
 
 and His Apostles. We need not bow before impersonal 
 
 vastness, whether it be called darkness or Hght, in order 
 
 to find our souls filled with sweetness and our hearts 
 
 thrilled with the sense of the Divine. It is not only the 
 
 vistas of forest scenery, or the grandeur of the ocean, 
 
 the stars at night, or the dew-drops in summer meadows, 
 
 that inexpressibly flood our souls with beauty. There 
 
 are higher experiences than even these, and they are 
 
 found when friend is unfolded to friend, when pure 
 
 love, when lofty purposes, when holy thoughts and 
 
 deeds are spoken from the lips and fives of men. These 
 
 also have the infinite in them, these also capture us 
 
 with their compelling beauty and power. Along these 
 
 paths of personal intercourse with personal beings 
 
 we can travel out beyond the reach of logic or the 
 
 measure of man's mind, into joys and even raptures as 
 
 full and more rich in ascertainable meaning than those 
 
 awakened by aught that is less than a living and conscious 
 
 self. This is the mysticism of the New Testament, as 
 
 we have said. It is derived from the guidance and 
 
 example, the inspiration of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 For Him God was Father, and for His soul the loftiest 
 
 joy, and even the ineffable experience, seems to have 
 
 come when He was dealing with the Father in His 
 
 ordaining will and His all-blessed love. 
 
 3. God revealed in a Person. — The conception of God 
 
 as personal is, of course, finally sealed for us in the fact 
 
 of the Incarnation. We must still defer for a few pages 
 
 — 6i — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the direct discussion of that topic. All that needs to 
 
 be said here is that the Divine Nature, which has partially 
 
 revealed itself in the order and power, in the life and 
 
 progressiveness of nature, which is still more clearly 
 
 revealed in the structure of man as a moral intelligence, 
 
 has been at last most fully revealed by its astounding 
 
 and glorious act of assuming the conditions and form of 
 
 a human being. No man who believes thoroughly that 
 
 in Jesus Christ God has for ever made our nature one 
 
 with Himself, can find it possible, or even for a moment 
 
 think it aught but disaster, to deny the personality of 
 
 the Creator and Lord of all. 
 
 4. Christian Experience. — After what has been said, 
 
 it need only be shortly set down here for clearness' sake 
 
 that the substance of Christian experience involves from 
 
 first to last the personality of God. All the terms under 
 
 which Christ and His Apostles have taught us to approach 
 
 Him are consistent only with this view. If we repent, 
 
 it is because His holy will condemns our sin ; if we find 
 
 peace, it is because His will grants us pardon ; if we 
 
 praise Him, it is for His deliberate and overflowing 
 
 grace ; if we are humble before Him, it is not because He 
 
 is All, but because the universe, all that is not God, 
 
 depends for its being, its meaning, upon His power and 
 
 purpose ; if we have hope for the future, if we await the 
 
 wonders and bliss of the life to come — the grave robbed 
 
 of us, heaven opened to us ! — it is upon the glorious 
 
 kindness of His heart towards us that we rest that 
 
 expectation. From first to last we must conceive of 
 
 — 62 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OP GOD 
 
 the eternal God whose will and mind and very seM is 
 immanent in all things, the ground of their being and 
 the source of their ordered movement, as yet standing 
 over against us, God our Father, God in Christ, God 
 flowing to us as the indwelling Spirit. 
 
 III. The Enrichment of Monotheism 
 
 1. The Mohammedan View of God. — When we come 
 
 to Mohammedanism we face a religion which agrees 
 
 with Christianity in its opposition both to Agnosticism 
 
 and Pantheism. Its marvellous power is largely due to 
 
 the vivid and uncompromising manner in which it sets 
 
 forth the conception of God as the eternal conscious will 
 
 which created, sustains, and rules all things. It is not 
 
 fair to accuse Mohammedanism as some do of teaching 
 
 a mere Deism, as if God were a Being who, having created 
 
 the world, has left it to work out its principles apart 
 
 from Him. On the contrary, though He works through 
 
 mediating personaUties and forces, yet He works. 
 
 Nothing happens which He has not willed, nothing is 
 
 done by men which He does not know and record in His 
 
 unerring books. Moreover, Mohammedanism arose in 
 
 mystic experiences of its great prophet, and through its 
 
 history has produced many high and rare souls who 
 
 have entered far into those realms of thought and feeling 
 
 which are famihar to the mystics of other religions. 
 
 But Mohammedanism has its dark side. It is at bottom 
 
 a religion of law and not of grace. Salvation is, indeed, 
 
 - 63 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 promised to those who believe in God as the prophet 
 has finally revealed Him, while all who disbeheve that 
 message are hopelessly doomed to the sufferings of hell. 
 But this salvation is not to be compared with that which 
 is of grace, nor this act of faith to be compared with 
 that which Christ has made possible. For, in the first 
 place, no act of Divine pardon, no grace that wonder- 
 fully blots out sin, is offered to men. Even those who 
 believe in God and His prophet are in the great day of 
 judgment faced with full, accurate, and detailed state- 
 ment of all their deeds, and on that basis their admission 
 to paradise is to be determined. Hence God, though 
 called " the All-Merciful," is not known as the Father 
 and Redeemer, the gracious indwelHng Saviour and friend 
 of those who respect and believe in His gospel. He is 
 the austere and exalted Ruler and Judge, the awful 
 administrator of rewards to those whose record deserves 
 them, and of fearful penalties to all who have fallen short 
 of His strict and tremendous demands. 
 
 Over against this view of God's spirit and way with 
 men we must set the whole Christian view of God, 
 and especially its doctrines of the Trinity, of the Incar- 
 nation, of redemption, and of justification by faith. 
 We must here consider the first of these four. Christian 
 missionaries find that the Mohammedans accept Jesus 
 as a prophet, the highest next to the Founder of their 
 faith, but that they have an intense hatred of the dis- 
 tinctive doctrines named above. Mohammed must 
 have heard some echoes of the faith that Christ is the 
 
 -64- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 Incarnation of the eternal Son of God, if he was respon- 
 sible for words like these in the Koran. " They say, 
 ' the Merciful has taken to Himself a Son ' : ye have 
 brought a monstrous thing ! The heavens well-nigh 
 burst asunder thereat, and the earth is riven, and the 
 mountains fall down broken, that they attribute to the 
 Merciful a Son ! But it becomes not the Merciful to 
 take to HimseK a Son ! " " He is God alone ! God 
 the Eternal ! He begets not and is not begotten ! Nor 
 is there like unto Him any one ! " It is equally mon- 
 strous in the eyes of a Muslim to say that God was 
 incarnate, found in fashion as a man, in Christ Jesus. 
 The heaven of heavens cannot contain Him ; how then 
 could He mingle His majesty with the littleness and 
 shame of human nature ? 
 
 2. The Worship of Christ. — As we have already seen, 
 the Christian faith arose at first among Jews, who were 
 trained to loathe any form of worship which seemed 
 to detract from the soUtary glory of Jehovah. So far 
 as we know there was not in Judaism the slightest 
 tendency to depart from that principle. But, as we 
 also know, the disciples of Jesus were gradually drawn 
 into a conception of Him as the Christ in virtue of His 
 personal influence over them in the field of their religious 
 consciousness ; in virtue of His explicit words and acts 
 as the revealer of God and the Lord of the kingdom of 
 heaven ; in virtue of His resurrection, viewed as an act 
 of God which put the Divine seal upon all His claims 
 
 and upon all the experiences which His personality had 
 5 -65 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 created ; in virtue of that sacrificial death, illumined 
 now both by His words and acts before the event, by 
 His resurrection and by the new world of Divine love of 
 which it was the dark doorway. The result of all this 
 was that they could not conceive of God except through 
 Christ. Their faith in God, their worship of God, their 
 love of God, their new and happy obedience to His will, 
 was all conditioned by or realised in their faith and 
 worship and love and obedience towards Jesus Christ. 
 This was not a theology, it was no mere syncretism of 
 ideas floating through the air of troublous times from 
 Eastern mystics and Western philosophers. It was first 
 of all an overwhelming experience of the indwelling of 
 God in their very souls, and it was through and through 
 made possible in every throb and fibre of it by the 
 person and work of Jesus Christ. They did not argue 
 themselves into the worship of God in Christ, of Christ 
 in God. They were Ufted, surprised, compelled into 
 it by Himself. 
 
 3. The Spirit of God. — And then another event 
 happened to them, namely, the coming of the Holy 
 Spirit. There was no such thing as a unified and con- 
 sistent doctrine of the Spirit in Judaism. As of the 
 Messiah, so of the Spirit of God, there were scattered 
 glimmerings, unsystematic notions. Even in the words of 
 Jesus, not excluding the great passages in John xiv.-xvi., 
 there was not enough material to produce of itself the 
 teachings of the Epistles, nor to create a faith which 
 
 could induce that enthusiastic consciousness from 
 
 — 66 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 whose depths those teachings sprang. Jesus seems to 
 have said just enough to give them the key to the inter- 
 pretation of the great event when it happened, and of 
 the great new Presence which was then and thenceforth 
 reahsed within the organism of human experience. 
 Hence it is not too much to say that even if the second 
 chapter of Acts had not been written, careful students of 
 the New Testament would have been almost compelled 
 to invent some such event, — namely, the coming of the 
 Spirit of God to the disciples as a body, — in order ade- 
 quately to explain the position which the work and 
 character of the Holy Spirit assumed in the life and 
 thought of the Apostles. 
 
 The result of all these events, these deeds done upon 
 them by God, was that those strict monotheists found 
 themselves worshipping, trusting, loving, obejang God 
 the Father, and His Son Jesus Christ, and the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 4. The Monotheism of the Apostles. — It is of the 
 utmost importance to note two facts here. 
 
 The first is that this new form of conceiving that 
 
 Divine Nature towards which their faith and worship 
 
 were directed did not come from any anticipations 
 
 or suggestions either in Jewish or Greek thought. 
 
 They were, as we said above, surprised and yet 
 
 compelled into it by the personality of Jesus, by 
 
 those events which occurred to Him or flowed from 
 
 Him, and by the new relationship with God into 
 
 which the whole process finally and consciously 
 
 -67 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 put them. It was as if a company of men should 
 be carried by the spell of a great captain to board 
 his ship, should be taken by him through storm and 
 sunshine and over unwonted seas to a strange and 
 wondrous land. There, under new skies, and amid the 
 novelties of a glorious and fruitful scene, they would be 
 forced to readjust their whole consciousness. Their 
 very language would begin to change its meanings, and 
 their ancient forms of thought to jdeld before the pre- 
 sence of the new environment. So it was with the 
 apostolic band. They found themselves indeed in a 
 new world, as if they were completely changed men, 
 robbed of many an ancient and familiar object, many a 
 dear custom, and yet forced to make some connection 
 between the old and the new, forced to look upon the 
 former things as leading up by God's will to these, lest 
 their very reason should crack and the sense of their 
 identity vanish in so mighty a cataclysm of human 
 experience. The Apostles were thus brought into that 
 form of worship which, at a later date, came to be 
 called Trinitarian, not by ingenious reasonings of their 
 own, not by putting together vague hints from other 
 rehgions and philosophers, but by a course of experience 
 which, culminating in the conscious fellowship of God 
 the Father, was produced by the Person of Jesus Christ, 
 and was reahsed in the powerful inworking of the Spirit. 
 
 In the second place, while thus worshipping these 
 three names the Apostles strenuously held to the unity 
 
 of God. Their monotheism had not perished. It had 
 
 — 68 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 passed into a new and higher form. There was room 
 here for abundant and most earnest thought and con- 
 troversy within the Church, and there was ground also 
 for deep and natural misunderstanding by those, both 
 Jews and Gentiles, who were without. 
 
 There are passages in the New Testament which 
 show the Apostles full of confidence that their worship of 
 the one living and true God in the three names. Father, 
 Son, and Spirit, could be defended at the bar of reason. 
 They were living at the earhest stage of the discussion, 
 and dealing with its first questions, but their affirmations 
 have been used by the Church always as the basis of all 
 further investigation. In the Gospel according to St. 
 John, the idea of the Logos, the Word of God, is used to 
 explain the eternal relation of Christ to God (John i. 1). 
 This " Word " is no mere abstraction, but at least a 
 most real and definite element in the nature and life 
 of God Himself. Through this power God has created 
 the universe and directed the course of human history. 
 All races, " every man that cometh into the world," 
 have therefore a native relationship with and dependence 
 upon this Word of God. " The Word became flesh," 
 the writer goes on to say (ver. 14), and thereafter de- 
 scribes the manner in which the Only-begotten of the 
 Father lived and taught, died and rose again in the 
 midst of a chosen group of witnesses. A similar passage 
 occurs in the Epistle to the Colossians (i. 13-20), where 
 the Apostle, fighting apparently against some subtle 
 
 influences of Greek mystical philosophy (Gnosticism), 
 
 -69- 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 described the eternal relations of Christ to God. He 
 uses the personal term " Son." It was in and through 
 His Son that all things were created by God. In their 
 vast and immeasurable concourse they are " held 
 together " in Him. And He is their true meaning, for 
 the entire process of creation and redemption of which He 
 has been the guiding force will bring at last " all things " 
 into some final and ineffable harmony and unity in Him. 
 The Epistle to the Hebrews opens with a sublime passage 
 in which the same doctrine is laid down (Heb. i. 1-4). 
 A glorious and infinite personality, and not a mere 
 formula, is the supreme explanation of the universe. 
 Thus did the writers of the New Testament set forth the 
 Deity of Christ, and use the terminology, whether Jewish 
 or Greek, which was naturally at hand and most suitable 
 for the expression of their thought. 
 
 No one disputed that the Holy Spirit represented 
 the action of God Himself in the human heart. The 
 only question came to be, in after days, whether 
 we can draw a distinction between the Holy Spirit 
 and God the Father as definitely as between the 
 Father and the Son. But in the days of the Apostles 
 this was not disputed. The words of Jesus, even the 
 few sayings in the Synoptics which name the Spirit, 
 were definite and clear evidence that for His con- 
 sciousness some distinction did exist. 
 
 The Apostles, then, on the authority of Christ's 
 
 consciousness, interpreted by and interpreting their 
 
 own experience of union with God, held that the 
 
 — 70 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 names Son and Holy Spirit apply to God's eternal Being 
 and Nature as truly as the name Father, and that all 
 three correspond to and represent to our minds, how- 
 ever dimly, real and eternal elements in His ever glorious 
 and ever blessed Life. 
 
 6. The Modern Situation, — The Christian doctrine 
 of the Trinity has suffered much in recent days, partly 
 from misapprehension of its true relation to Christ's 
 own life, and partly from a prejudice which set in under 
 the influence of positivist philosophies and of the 
 methods of natural science, against the use of sheer 
 reason for the solution of our supreme problems. As 
 we have now seen, the doctrine of the Trinity was 
 primarily rooted in the facts of the Christian life. Christ 
 originated, and His Spirit moulded and directed it. 
 It may be that for the majority of Christian people 
 that is enough. Let them see in the Saviour the eternal 
 Son of God, and in His Spirit the very Spirit of the 
 eternal God, and they may never need or ask for more. 
 But such people cannot be teachers of Christianity 
 either to philosophic minds in Christian lands, or to 
 educated Hindu and Mohammedan theologians on 
 the mission field. The Christian view of God must 
 measure itself in turn against the full force of all these 
 and any other antagonistic systems, if it is to prevail 
 over all and become the universal faith of mankind. 
 In this work its heralds must not, in a kind of childish 
 fashion, complain of the abstruse and technical nature 
 
 of the discussion. These are simply the quaUties of 
 
 — 71 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 thoroughness in every sphere of thought. The men who 
 would convince the world that the worship of the true 
 God means the worship of God the Father and His 
 Son Jesus Christ, in His Holy Spirit, must be prepared 
 to prove at the bar of reason that this view of the 
 Divine Nature is superior to any other view of the 
 ultimate cause and ground of the universe. 
 
 For example, they must face the follower of Herbert 
 Spencer, who even in the last edition of his First 
 Principles, and after writing in other works many 
 things that seemed inconsistent with it, yet clung to 
 has early theory that from the three ideas or facts of 
 matter, motion, and force he could derive the whole 
 universe and the loftiest reaches of the history of man. 
 That was his trinity, and it needed no less abstruse 
 and no less technical discussion to set it forth than 
 does the Christian Trinity. It might be shown that 
 Spinoza, the so-called pantheist, rested on a trinity 
 of fundamental ideas in expounding his famous system. 
 Not to mention Hegel himself, it may be sufficient to say 
 that any one of his distinguished disciples of to-day — Mr. 
 Royce, or Dr. Bradley, or Dr. M'Taggart — seems, when 
 discussing his conception of the absolute and its re- 
 lation to human morality, to be at least as difficult, 
 as remote, as unpractical as any of the great Christian 
 expounders of the Trinity. The only way to see the 
 doctrine of the Trinity aright is to compare it with all 
 other systems which strive to give us an ultimate 
 
 explanation of God and His universe. 
 
 — 72 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 There are three chief opponents of the Trinitarian 
 view of God. (1) First the Agnostic, which tends always 
 to become the materiahstic, view is wrecked on its 
 inabihty to explain the phenomena of the human mind, 
 including the whole course of man's reUgious conscious- 
 ness, from below. The lower can never be made to yield 
 the higher forms of reality by a process of impersonal or 
 undirected evolution. (2) The Pantheistic view in any of 
 its varied and subtle forms is ever convicted of doing 
 deep injustice to man's moral nature. That nature 
 resents evil and condemns sin as steadily as it holds 
 the categories of reason ; and a system which, like Pan- 
 theism, casts all moral distinctions into one melting pot, 
 to bring out an Absolute in which they are all equally 
 and indifferently included, cannot be endured by the 
 normal consciousness of the Christian world. (3) The 
 Mohammedan or Unitarian view of God as an eternal, 
 single personality of the type of our own is always 
 in an unstable equilibrium. It tends to fall away 
 towards agnosticism on the one hand or towards 
 pantheism on the other. If it strives to save itself 
 by chnging to the name of God as Father, it has no 
 authority for this but the word of Jesus ; and He had 
 no more authority for it than any other, unless He 
 was more than man. It is really not too much to say 
 that the Christian view of God, as a Being who must 
 be conceived of as triune or threefold in His eternal 
 nature, is still immeasurably more secure and reasonable 
 than any of those which we have named. 
 
 — 73 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 6. The Doctrine of the Trinity in the Light of Reason. 
 — There are two principal ways in which in current 
 theology men try to justify this position at the bar 
 of reason. They can only be briefly indicated here. 
 
 (1) In the first place, there is the purely metaphysical 
 method, which starts out from the idea of the eternal 
 God as a personal being, that is, as living in the form 
 of a conscious will. This conception is given to us 
 alike by our view of nature as an ordered and purposive 
 system, and therefore the work of a rational being, 
 and by our religious experience. But consciousness 
 always implies an object, and will cannot work unless 
 it has, as it were, material to work with. The human 
 conscious will would be inert and really dead, unless 
 it were from the first in contact with that world upon 
 which it can be employed and from which it receives 
 the stimulus to act. If, then, we are to conceive the 
 divine mind and will as eternally alive and active, it 
 must have an object eternally worthy of itself. But 
 between that object, upon which this conscious will 
 projects itself in a glorious communion, and ItseK, 
 there must be a medium of mutual interaction. Each 
 of these three conceptions is inherently necessary to our 
 total conception of the Eternal God as a living and 
 conscious will. 
 
 It is a curious and interesting confirmation of this 
 argument that when a philosophical Unitarian like 
 Martineau faced the problem, he saw that, without an 
 eternal object, the divine and eternal subject or self 
 
 — 74 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 could have no conceivable reality or life. Hence he 
 was compelled, in order to have a real, eternal God, 
 to suppose that the universe itself is eternal. He did 
 not seem to see or feel these two deadly objections 
 to this form of solution, (a) The universe so far as 
 we know it is a process in time, in which no 
 object really answering to the full needs of the 
 Divine Nature can be found. Even if it be 
 argued that in man, perhaps idealised as humanity, 
 we find that which answers to the " object " we are in 
 search of, it must be answered that this is an assump- 
 tion which all the facts seem to contradict. For one 
 thing, man is but a late arrival on the scene, and God 
 is eternal. For another thing, humanity is no more 
 worthy than the individuals who compose the mass, 
 and none of them (except One) has been able to confront 
 the Lord of All with the consciousness that in him the 
 will of God was fulfilled, (b) It is not a wild assertion, 
 it is a truth which can be fully argued out, that whatever 
 form of existence is eternally necessary to the reality 
 of God must constitute a part or element of His nature. 
 The theory that the universe is eternal is equivalent, 
 therefore, to the theory that it is a form or condition of 
 the very being of God, and in that case we are thrown 
 back into pantheism, with all its moral dangers and 
 intellectual inconsistencies, (c) We may add yet a 
 third observation, that the theory of the eternal creation 
 of the universe is philosophically just as difficult to 
 conceive or expound or defend as the theory of the 
 
 — 75 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 eternal generation of the Son, or the eternal forthgoing 
 of the Logos. The latter theory has the double advan- 
 tage of being free from objections such as (a) and (b) given 
 above, while it is founded purely upon the rock of the 
 historical Person and Work of Christ, the Son of God. 
 
 If, then, we are to conceive of God in terms of a 
 living and conscious will, the doctrine of a triune mode 
 of His being is logical and necessary. 
 
 (2) In the second place, the doctrine of the Trinity 
 
 may be deduced from the religious conception of God 
 
 as the eternal Father. For if we are to speak of an 
 
 eternal Fatherhood we are forced to ask of what He is 
 
 the Father. To say that He is the Father of the universe 
 
 is to correlate terms which are unequal in their content. 
 
 The existence of the universe may yield the idea of a 
 
 Creator, but not that richer and fuller idea of a Father. 
 
 If we again find the correlate of God's Fatherhood in 
 
 man, we are still dealing with unequal terms, for man is, 
 
 even at the longest date given by science to his birth, 
 
 but a child of yesterday when compared with the eternity 
 
 of the Fatherhood of God. The doctrine of an eternal 
 
 Son is the only secure basis for the faith in an eternal 
 
 Father. Men who abandon the doctrine of the Trinity 
 
 as a relic of dead dogmatics are really burying the 
 
 Fatherhood of God in the same dismal sepulchre of 
 
 contempt. For God did not surely become a Father, 
 
 incidentally, at a certain stage in the evolution of our 
 
 world or of any other world in time and space. Our 
 
 rehgious consciousness and needs demand or create 
 
 -76- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN REVELATION OF GOD 
 
 faith in Him as essentially and absolutely the eternal 
 Father. On that the permanence of our faith and 
 the finality of our hope in His grace and mercy 
 depend. This line of thought means that if God is 
 eternally and by His very nature a Father, then 
 some one existed eternally as His Son. But this 
 Son is in that case a condition or element of the very 
 nature of God. He is the other, the corresponding 
 object on whom eternally the will and intelligence and 
 love of the Father is fixed, without whom neither will 
 nor intelligence nor love could be eternally active. He 
 must then be in His own nature and essence the 
 answering, the all- worthy object of God's Fatherhood, 
 very God of very God. And the medium or mode 
 of connection between the eternal Father and the 
 eternal Son must be that Spirit in which each is 
 related to and, as it were, acts upon the other. 
 Through the Incarnation and the Spirit this mystery 
 of God's nature has been revealed. 
 
 It is not possible in this place to extend this exposi- 
 tion. It is enough to say that this doctrine of the 
 Trinity is at the very least as worthy of our admiration 
 as any other attempt to conceive metaphysically and 
 religiously of that one ultimate Fact on which all created 
 facts and temporal processes rest. It has this very great 
 advantage, that it compels us to think of the created 
 universe as no mere logical deduction or inevitable 
 outflow from the Divine Nature. It has an ethical 
 origin. It is the glorious reflection upon the canvas 
 
 — 77 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 of time and space of the rich, the ineffably glorious, 
 inner, and eternal nature and life of the Godhead. It 
 is not the task of the theologian to describe the mode 
 in which God has made the created facts to flow in the 
 channels of time. That is the work of the man of science 
 and the historian. The theologian who has learnt to 
 worship God in terms of the Father and the Son and the 
 Spirit is not only content, but made confident and glad 
 to find that this worship of the Triune can be defended 
 at the bar of reason, and that God thus conceived and 
 thus described, albeit with unworthy and faltering lips, 
 is yet clearly seen to be above all gods. 
 
 78 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 rilHE distinctively Christian doctrine of God rests 
 on the behef not only that Jesus Christ was more 
 than man, btit that He was the God-man. In Him 
 a certain Being who lived eternally in God, assumed 
 the conditions of an earthly life and entered into the 
 fundamental elements of a human experience. 
 
 The distinctively Christian doctrine of salvation 
 rests on the behef that in and through Jesus Christ the 
 personal or moral relations of God and man were changed. 
 This change was wrought not merely by the act of 
 incarnation referred to above, but by the act of 
 sacrifice on the Cross and the act of glory at the 
 Resurrection. 
 
 In proceeding to discuss these two great topics it 
 is best to begin by fully and frankly acknowledging 
 their greatness. Christianity can never be fairly 
 expounded as a system, or promulgated as a gospel, 
 if at the start we try to recommend it by reducing 
 the wonder and miraculous nature of its central feature. 
 In fact, there are many minds which believe it more 
 easily when it is presented in the unmitigated majesty 
 
 — 79 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 of its original affirmations. Such minds feel that the 
 very ideas involved in it are too wonderful, too much 
 above the range and spirit of man's best reUgious thoughts, 
 to have been invented by even the noblest dreamers. 
 Moreover, these ideas of a God who stooped in divine 
 pity to the low levels of human experience, and there 
 endured the shame of death for our salvation, are of 
 such transcendent worth that, if invented, those who 
 invented them must be morally superior to Him of 
 whom they vainly dreamed such glory. But if they 
 were really acts of Grod, then the Incarnation and the 
 Atonement are miracles of the most extraordinary 
 order, perhaps the only miracles in the fullest sense. 
 In them God has entered into a new relation with His 
 created universe, with the nature and sin of humanity, 
 and that relation is becoming the basis for all further 
 developments of our race. The whole course of man's 
 history must be henceforth directed and moulded by 
 God through that system of personal and moral relations 
 which He has estabhshed between Himself and mankind 
 in Jesus Christ, His Person and His work. 
 
 In this chapter we must deal with the fact of the 
 Incarnation. Under this head there are three main 
 subjects to be discussed. First, what is the origin 
 and basis of this great Christian conception ? Second, 
 how was it first promulgated, especially in its relation 
 to other central Christian doctrines ? Third, what 
 efforts have been made to explain it in the history of 
 
 Christian theology ? 
 
 — 80 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 I. The Origin and Basis of the Doctrine 
 OF THE Incarnation 
 
 1. Non-Christian Incarnations. — Here we must take 
 account of the idea which has often been advanced, 
 that as other rehgions and philosophies have cherished 
 the notion that their founders or heroes had a super- 
 natural birth or enjoyed a pre-human existence, or 
 both, the Christian view of Christ must be treated as 
 simply one more instance of this superstitious tendency 
 of the human mind. This argument takes two slightly 
 different forms. The first asserts that this tendency 
 has shown itself at different times and places inde- 
 pendently, and that therefore we need not seek to 
 prove that the Christian Apostles derived it from any 
 other source than inflamed imaginations working upon 
 their intense admiration for Jesus. The other, which is 
 now being strenuously advocated by followers of what 
 they choose to call " the religious-historical method," 
 insists that the air which the Apostles breathed, especially 
 when they were driven out from the confines of Judaism, 
 was full of this and kindred conceptions which they 
 rapidly absorbed and reproduced in the highly developed 
 form of the Christian system. 
 
 In attempting to meet such a criticism of the Christian 
 
 faith, many feel, and with full justice, that this strong 
 
 tendency of the human mind, when working upon the 
 
 great problems of human character and destiny, to 
 
 conceive of a union of the Divine Nature and the human 
 6 _ 8i — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 nature is a powerful witness in favour of the Christian 
 position. Is not this one of the flashes of insight given 
 by that light which Ughteth every man who comes into 
 the world ? If we are to hold faith in a providential 
 guidance of the whole race of man, of a praeparatio 
 evangelica, an inspiration which works in some manner 
 throughout history, it is surely in wonderful consistency 
 with that most Christian faith that we find the human 
 mind in so many races and cHmes attuned to the grand 
 music which the shepherds heard at Bethlehem, ready 
 for the manifestation of the eternal Son of God when 
 the perfect conditions had been arranged ? Man has 
 evidently a tendency to believe in a God who does 
 relate Himself closely with human history, and in the 
 capacity of human nature to receive and exhibit the very 
 nature and self of God. 
 
 2. Two Tests. — But when we come to close dealing 
 with the inquiry whether this vague human hope 
 has been fulfilled anywhere in history, we must seek 
 out and apply faithfully whatever may seem to us to 
 be real and severe tests, worthy and fit to discriminate 
 between the true and the false. And here, as everywhere 
 else in the field of Christian defence, we must be ready 
 most frankly to apply to our own faith whatsoever 
 standards and tests of truth we bring to bear upon any 
 rival faith. In the matter before us there seem to be at 
 least two vital questions with which we must challenge the 
 sublime claims of Christianity, as well as those of any other 
 
 religion which has developed a doctrine of incarnation. 
 
 — 82 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 (1) In the first place, we must ask whether the 
 character and work of the man who has founded 
 a rehgion, and God's work through him upon other 
 souls, requires such a theory to account for His 
 power and therefore for His person. In the case 
 of the founders of Buddhism and Mohammedanism, it 
 seems clear that their influence upon their immediate 
 followers was at the highest possible measure the influence 
 of earnest, powerful, and perhaps inspired personaHties. 
 But no element in the work which they did requires us 
 to believe that the basis of their personality was other 
 than that which is common to all men. Their personal 
 excellence, high though it was, could not be called 
 superhuman. On the contrary, we find that they had, 
 though in different forms, the sense of moral demerit or 
 sin. Each bears witness to this in the very form of 
 his religious experience. He who became the Buddha 
 had to break away from self-indulgence at twenty-nine 
 years of age, and passed through a long course of moral 
 self-discipHne ere he attained his enlightenment. And 
 that moral vision which he did at last win for himself, 
 high and noble as it was, shows itself blurred and in- 
 complete when compared with the white light of the 
 Spirit of Jesus. As to Mohammed, the Koran itself 
 bears on many of its pages the marks of his moral un- 
 worthiness. The work of the Buddha was to point out 
 to others, with great and compelling enthusiasm, the 
 discoveries which his own soul had made at such cost, 
 without any faith in God. The work of Mohammed 
 
 -83 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 was to persuade his fellow-tribesmen that God had 
 inspired him with a long succession of verbal messages 
 which henceforth were to be the law of their life. Neither 
 the moral experience nor the religious influence of these 
 two men therefore requires us to ascribe to them a nature 
 that is more than human, and their first disciples did 
 not do so. A man can get all the best that Buddha or 
 Mohammed has done for any one, while accounting him 
 but a child of the human race. 
 
 When we turn to the apostolic writings we find our- 
 selves in another atmosphere entirely. The first disciples 
 of Jesus received from Him a religious experience, 
 that is, a new relationship with God, which, if it was real, 
 none could create for them and in them who was not 
 more than a man. When Saul of Tarsus was converted, 
 he found that the infinite gulf, a moral gulf, which had 
 separated him from God was abolished. It was abolished 
 not by any theory of his own mind, not by any emotional 
 appeals of the Christian preachers, not even by a know- 
 ledge of the teaching of Jesus about the Father ; it was 
 abolished by the act, the merciful will of Jesus Himself. 
 The earliest Christian sermon on record asserts that 
 the sending of the Spirit of God upon the assembled 
 disciples was the act of Him whom God had exalted in 
 resurrection glory (Acts ii. 33). Henceforth the supreme 
 moral and spiritual endowments of which these men were 
 conscious possessors, than which none higher or more 
 divine can be named by any man, were immediately 
 
 traced to the personal influence, the active will of Jesus. 
 
 - 84 - 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 Nay more, the New Testament writers set forth with 
 great energy the evident truth that one who had saved 
 men by His death on a cross, who had been raised from 
 the dead, not Hke Lazarus to a revived earthly career, 
 but to the eternal life and the throne of God, must be 
 indeed none other than the Son of God (Acts ii. 36, iii. 14, 
 15, iv. 10-12 ; Rom. i. 4 ; Heb. i. 1-4, xiii. 20, 21 ; 
 John XX. 30, 31). It seems evident that the kind of 
 influence Jesus exerted on His immediate followers, unless 
 explained away as false in its very nature, could only 
 proceed from one who was, as they beheved from the 
 first, more than human. 
 
 (2) The second test question which we must use is 
 this : Did any founder of these religions reveal the fact 
 that for His own consciousness He was more than a 
 human being ? It is most significant that no other 
 founder of a religion did this except Jesus Christ. Many 
 have claimed to be inspired as teachers or prophets, as 
 messianic warriors of the earthly sort, as representatives 
 of God's will in mundane government of the people. 
 How many of them had a right to make such claims 
 is not at all the question here. The one thing to note 
 is that all such claims fall infinitely short of those which 
 are involved in the whole active ministry of Jesus as 
 well as in some of His explicit words. There are certain 
 functions which He proceeded to exercise, calmly and 
 naturally, persistently and triumphantly, which show 
 that He felt and knew Himself to be mbre than a human 
 being. Even at the risk of some repetition from an 
 
 ~ 85 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 earlier chapter (Chap. II.), we must very briefly restate 
 this matter as follows : — 
 
 (a) Jesus consistently manifests the consciousness 
 of His perfect moral harmony with God. He never 
 testifies to any conversion through which He had passed, 
 to any forgiveness of sin which He had experienced, to 
 any change from unbelief to faith, from moral darkness 
 to moral light. Yet this was not due to moral obtuse- 
 ness, such as may be found in many other claimants to 
 the representation of God's will and the solution of our 
 supreme problems. His words and His Spirit have 
 illuminated the awful hoHness of God and the sinfulness 
 of sin as nothing else in all the history of the human 
 conscience has done. And it was He who spoke and 
 acted as the sinless One, the One upon whom men 
 might look and behold in His character. His moral self, 
 the very character of God. This alone, this con- 
 sciousness of perfect harmony with God, sets Him in a 
 unique place in the history of man, and demands that 
 some explanation be found for Him, as a moral fact, 
 which is unneeded in the case of any other man that 
 ever lived. 
 
 (b) Jesus, in announcing the advent of the kingdom 
 
 of God, assumed, as if it were His right and His inevitable 
 
 and obvious duty to do so, the place of the King. The 
 
 work of a king is both to announce and to enforce the 
 
 laws of his realm. Through this work the society is 
 
 organised in which his subjects are to find the meaning, 
 
 the reality, and the joy of their entire fife. And Jesus 
 
 — 86 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 never speaks as if His society were that of a moment 
 in the history of Judaism or manldnd. He addresses 
 Himself to man as man, to human kind in all the forms 
 and ranges of its life. He exercises over His disciples 
 that rule which in principle can only be exercised by 
 the supreme God over the whole race. This must for 
 His consciousness include the future world as weU as 
 this, and not only all races, but all generations. What- 
 ever limits were or were not before His earthly conscious- 
 ness as He looked into the future, the principles of a 
 universal, complete, and eternal Kingship were in His 
 mind and will when He exercised His characteristic 
 and unique power and authority, claimed his royal 
 rights and revealed His purposes as the Lord of that 
 band of disciples. 
 
 (c) The consciousness of His Kingship was involved 
 in or bound up with His consciousness of the power to 
 reveal God. This revelation, as we saw above, was not 
 made in formal descriptions, though He uttered what 
 were till that time the greatest words about God which 
 had fallen upon human hearts. This revelation was 
 contained in His personal hfe. It was conveyed to them 
 to whom the Son willed to reveal the Father. He knew 
 Himself to stand in full possession of the knowledge of 
 the Father, and He knew HimseK to stand in full 
 authority over the destiny of men. In that most 
 solemn and even dreadful position He cherished and 
 disclosed the intention to convey, in the only possible 
 
 way, namely through His own deeds, the actual 
 
 - 87 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 living communion of men with God the Father. The 
 history of the Christian consciousness, at its best, 
 is proof that this work has been accompUshed from 
 the first even until this hour indubitably and 
 abundantly. 
 
 (d) Jesus was conscious that this work of estabhshing 
 new relations between God and man could not be done 
 either by the words of a prophet or the deeds of an 
 earthly king. To get within the relations of God and 
 man, to make men partakers of His moral standing before 
 God, He must enter as completely as possible into their 
 full experience yet without sin. This meant that He 
 must die. Over, at any rate the latter part of, His 
 ministry there rests the shadow of the Cross. That for 
 His mind and will is not His merely human fate. It is 
 the climax of His work of love. Always moving among 
 men as one who had " come " into their conditions, 
 always speaking, working, reproving, exhorting as one 
 whose utmost love was like the patience of a God, He 
 yet knew that these burdens were light compared with 
 that which was looming before him. Strange and 
 recurrent agonies of soul, precursors of the crucifixion, 
 marked the closing months of intercourse with His 
 disciples. At last He consented to be offered up, be- 
 cause only in dying could He finally pass within the 
 moral relations of God and man, to change them 
 for ever both for God and for man. This element of 
 His consciousness has also entered into the very 
 
 substance of the Christian consciousness from that 
 
 — 88 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 day until this, and must control our estimate of His 
 Person. 
 
 (e) Jesus, even while He lived amid the limitations 
 of a human experience, was conscious that He must, at 
 the last day, as it were stand over against the human 
 race, the representative of man before God, and the 
 judge of man on behalf of God. At that day He would 
 confess or deny individual men before His Father in 
 heaven. At that day He would exercise over all the 
 nations of the earth the authority of one whose know- 
 ledge of them is perfect, and whose decision as to their 
 final moral value is itself final. 
 
 (/) Jesus used two titles which seem to express the 
 fulness of this consciousness that He stood in relations 
 to Grod and man which are divine, and which therefore 
 control the whole history of man's moral relations with 
 God. No criticism has been able to tear from the gospel 
 records the fact that He used the word " Son " to 
 reveal, if not to describe, this consciousness. He is 
 the Son in relation to God the Father, and He is Son in 
 relation to our race. Son of God and Son of Man. He 
 does not expand or expound these titles. They are 
 evidently dear to His soul. They utter His deepest 
 sense of reality, as to His relations with God and man. 
 From them as from the double eyes of a spring, high on 
 the mountains, the waters of His wondrous conscious- 
 ness pour forth suddenly in one full, pure river of eternal 
 life. When He would assert His power to reveal God 
 
 to men, He bases it on this, that He is the Son of God. 
 
 - 89- 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 When He would assert His purpose to save men, to give 
 His life a ransom for many, or His authority to forgive 
 sins on the earth as well as to judge men from the throne 
 of God, He bases it all on this, that He is the Son of Man. 
 The paralleUsm of the titles was dehberately estabhshed 
 by Himself, and its meaning must be that He was con- 
 scious of a relationship with the race as a whole and with 
 God, which no other member of the race could conceive 
 of himself as sustaining. 
 
 It is evident, then, from this brief sketch that the 
 super-human place assigned to Jesus Christ from the 
 beginning by His first disciples was not first invented 
 by them out of gratitude and admiration for qualities 
 in Jesus which were merely human excellences. Their 
 conception of His functions in the reconcihation of man 
 with God was derived from the manifestation of his own 
 consciousness in word and deed, and was the direct fruit 
 of His power to lead them into living communion with 
 the living and eternal God Himself. 
 
 The only way to disprove the superhuman quaHty 
 
 of the Person of Christ must consist in destroying the 
 
 application of our two fundamental tests to Him. This 
 
 can be done only if it is made certain that the apostolic 
 
 experience of union with God was unreal and untrue, or 
 
 that it could be derived from some other sources than 
 
 their faith in Christ and His consciousness of power to 
 
 create it. But this has never yet been successfully proved 
 
 in the whole history of antagonism to the Christian 
 
 rehgion. 
 
 — 90 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 II. The Place of the Incarnation in Apostolic 
 Life and Doctrine 
 
 We must now discuss a matter already briefly re- 
 ferred to more than once, namely, the manner in which 
 the doctrine of the Incarnation was promulgated by the 
 Apostles, especially in its relation to other central 
 Christian doctrines. 
 
 1 . Jesus as Christ and Lord. — Naturally the Apostles 
 began their work by announcing that Jesus of Nazareth 
 was the Messiah for whose coming Israel had waited 
 long with aching heart. They beheved that this ancient 
 hope had been given and nurtured by God through the 
 prophets, and that He had been directing the history of 
 their race towards its consummation. Jesus had put 
 His seal upon that belief (Luke iv. 16-21 ; Mark xiv. 
 61 , 62), and had accepted the confession of the faith 
 that in Himself this God-given hope of the Messiah was 
 fulfilled (Matt. xvi. 13-20). The supreme, public proof 
 of His Messiahship was to be found, of course, in the 
 Resurrection and in the gift of His Spirit to the com- 
 munity of believers, with the miracles which accom- 
 panied and followed that gift (Acts ii.-iv.). But the 
 Messiahship of Jesus was found to coalesce with another 
 fact, namely, His supreme lordship over human life. 
 To Him belonged all power and authority in heaven and 
 on earth (Matt, xxviii. 18 ; Phil. ii. 10, 11 ; Rom. x. 13). 
 Only those were admitted to be true followers of Jesus, 
 
 and to be giving evidence of their entrance into right 
 
 — 91 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 relations with God, who confessed with heart and mouth 
 and obedient Hfe that Jesus was the absolute Lord of 
 their souls (1 Cor. xii. 3 ; Rom. x. 9, 13 ; John xx. 31). 
 An examination of a few typical passages would prove 
 beyond all cavil that when those apostolic preachers 
 referred to the relations of God and man, Christ as Lord 
 was always set on the farther side of the gulf which 
 separates the divine from the human. Thus in Romans 
 viii. 1-18 we have a paragraph in which the new life of 
 man in God is very wonderfully described. Here Jesus 
 is never referred to as one of those human beings in 
 whom this hfe has been realised. He is named always 
 along with God, and the Spirit of God, as source of it. 
 Again, in the opening paragraphs of the Epistle to the 
 Galatians (i. 1-12) we find the Apostle Paul describing 
 the origin of the gospel which he had experienced or 
 received, and which he proclaimed. He insists re- 
 peatedly that this gospel did not rise out of human 
 nature ("after man," i. 11), nor was it originated by 
 " a man," nor was it communicated to him through 
 " a man " (i. 1, 11). On the contrary, it came from God 
 through Jesus Christ, and came to Paul when God re- 
 vealed Jesus Christ in and to his own soul (i. 12, 15, 16). 
 This principle is not pecuhar to Paul, but underhes all 
 the writings in the New Testament. Thus in 1 Peter we 
 find that glory and dominion are ascribed in a tone of 
 worship and adoration to Jesus Christ for ever and ever 
 (iv. 11, V. 11), and Christ as Redeemer and Lord stands 
 
 over against all those who believe in His name (i. 3, 7, 
 
 — 92 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 13, 19, iv. 13, 14, V. 10 ; James ii. 1, cf. Ps. xxiv. 8, xxix. 
 2, and cf. James v. 11 with v. 14, 15). 
 
 2. The Eternal Basis of Lordship. — It would seem 
 evident that no human being, however exalted his 
 nature or full his inspiration, could be made Lord of all. 
 That relation to the world must rest on his intrinsic 
 qualities as superhuman and divine. Hence the Apostles 
 taught what is called the " pre-existence " of Christ. 
 This means that before His appearance among men 
 in the form of Jesus He existed eternally in God. This 
 conception of our Lord is set forth with great freedom 
 as well as great power by various New Testament 
 writers, especially when they find themselves inter- 
 preting the Christian faith to those who knew something 
 of, and were intellectually influenced by, the philosophic 
 thought of that generation. 
 
 (1) Son of God. — The basis from which all New 
 Testament doctrine about the pre-existence of Christ 
 starts is the term Son of God (Rom. i. 4, viii. 3 ; Col. 
 i. 13 ; Heb. i. 1-4 ; John i. 18). The Synoptic Gospels 
 show that, when Jesus began to teach, this title was 
 used with no very definite meaning, as a kind of honorific 
 appellation of the expected Messiah. But Jesus adopted 
 it for Himself as the basis of His work of divine revela- 
 tion (Matt. xi. 25 £f.), even while avoiding or discourag- 
 ing the politically dangerous and less adequate title of 
 Messiah. The latter was capable of serious misunder- 
 standing if it were thrust into the foreground of His 
 claims ; while the former, from its previous vagueness, 
 
 — 93 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 could easily be filled with whatever meaning He chose to 
 give it, by His tone and manner of employing it. In 
 the passages just referred to Jesus distinctly used this 
 term " Son " in comparison with the term " Father " 
 in a way which till that time was without example. 
 The mutual knowledge of Father and Son is set far 
 above the knowledge which can be communicated to 
 men. In fact, the knowledge which any man received 
 of " the Father " is exclusively a gift from " the Son." 
 In the Fourth Gospel we have two interesting passages 
 which emphasise the fact that it was the tone and 
 manner in which Jesus used these terms which roused 
 the passion of the Jewish theologians as against a blas- 
 phemer (John V. 16-18, X. 27-39). And, indeed, the 
 latter passage would indicate that He was more anxious 
 to be explicit about the Sonship than about the Messiah- 
 ship. 
 
 (2) Epistle to the Hebrews. — When, therefore, the 
 Apostles set forth the Son of God as an Eternal Being, 
 they do not appear to be merely arguing of their own 
 accord from His divinity to His pre-existence, but to 
 be reflecting His own consciousness as expressed in 
 His own words. They may even be said to argue from 
 His divine pre-existence to His saving power. Yet 
 each writer illustrates the matter in his own way, and 
 according to the needs of those whom he addressed. 
 Thus the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, while 
 he shows (in i. 1-4) his acquaintance with Alexandrine 
 
 modes of thought, yet bases his argument for the deity 
 
 — 94 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 of Christ upon interpretations of the Old Testament 
 which his Jewish brethren would appreciate. Those 
 interpretations did not create the doctrine in his mind, 
 but they supported it through his belief in the inspira- 
 tion of the Scriptures (i. 5, 7, 8, etc.). The fundamental 
 argument of his letter is based upon the belief that the 
 Son of God chose to be made one with his human brethren 
 for their salvation. That work of salvation indeed 
 depends for its whole efficiency and glory upon the fact 
 that it was wrought by one whose very nature was that 
 of " a Son " towards God. 
 
 (3) Pauline Teaching. — In the writings of the Apostle 
 Paul there are two main classes of passages bearing on the 
 pre-existence of Christ, — those in which it is referred to as 
 a matter of course, an idea understood and agreed upon 
 among Christian believers, and those in which it is deliber- 
 ately set forth as matter whose significance is in dispute. 
 To the former class belong such verses as Rom. viii. 3, 
 ix. 5 (?) ; Gal. iv. 4 ; 2 Cor. viii. 9, etc. But the most 
 important of these is in Phil. ii. 5-1 1 . To the second class 
 belongs perhaps only one, the famous passage in Col. i. 
 13-19, many of whose phrases recur in the Epistle to the 
 Ephesians. Here the Apostle is evidently dealing with a 
 situation in which the Christians in certain cities of Asia 
 Minor were involved. They were confused by certain 
 teachers of gnostic philosophy, who seemed ready to give 
 a place of high dignity to Christ among other beings or 
 principles or emanations of the Divine Nature, " princip- 
 alities, powers, thrones, dominions," and what not. 
 
 — 95 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 The Apostle meets the emergency by showing that the 
 fundamental problems of philosophy are met by faith in 
 Christ. Those problems concern the origin and method 
 of creation, the basis and unity, the meaning and end of 
 the universe, and they are answered in Christ. But it is 
 of first importance for our present purpose to notice that, 
 while Paul's language here deals with a Greek situation in 
 terms which a Greek philosopher would understand, he 
 does not adapt or change or even add new and foreign 
 elements to his previous doctrine of Christ in order to win 
 the assent of Gentile philosophers. The basis of the 
 whole exposition is found in the original view of Christ 
 as the Son of God. He is here said to be the " Son 
 of His love " (ver. 13), a phrase chosen to emphasise 
 at once the eternal, personal, and ethical nature of 
 His being. 
 
 (4) Johannine Teaching. — Almost exactly the same 
 thing must be said of the method of John's writings . Even 
 though it be admitted that the author has been influenced 
 directly by the speculations of Philo,the Jew of Alexandria 
 who tried to unfold the consistency of the divine revela- 
 tion in the Old Testament with the principles of Platonic 
 philosophy, it does not follow that the Johannine doctrine 
 of the Logos, or Word of God, is born of Gentile influences. 
 In the great prologue (John i. 1-18) the author of the 
 Fourth Gospel does more than merely adopt a current 
 notion. He develops it in a most original and powerful 
 manner (see any good Commentary on the Gospel 
 
 according to John, or a work on New Testament 
 
 -96- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 Theology like that of Dr. Geo. B. Stevens). But it 
 would be a great mistake to assert that the doctrine 
 of Christ in this Gospel was developed through 
 even the author's own speculations upon the nature 
 of the Logos. There is nothing in his statements 
 about the Logos which is not to be found in his state- 
 ments about the Son of God. Through that prologue 
 he, as it were, makes connection with the world of thought 
 around him, just as Paul does in that first chapter of 
 Colossians. The fact that Jesus was the Christ rested 
 upon the primary fact that He was the Son of God. As 
 the Son of God he was the " only-begotten Son," He was 
 in the bosom of the Father (i. 18), He existed "before 
 Abraham was born " (viii. 58), He came forth from God 
 (xiii. 3), He shared the glory of the Father and His love 
 *' before the world'was " (xvii. 5, 24). It is a matter of 
 great encouragement for all those who to-day must take 
 the Christian message into the atmosphere of non- 
 Christian rehgions and philosophies, whether in the East 
 or the West, to find this method deeply embedded in the 
 New Testament. It does not mean that the Christian 
 revelation is to be twisted or adapted to other modes of 
 thought, but that it is itself the touchstone of truth. 
 Using it with great confidence, sympathy, and breadth of 
 mind, a man will discover the truth in other systems, 
 release it from error and limitation, develop its often 
 unsuspected meanings, and make it the means by which 
 the absolute religion lays hold of hearts and minds so far 
 prepared for it. 
 
 7 —97 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 3. The Birth of Jesus. — That event in which the Son 
 of God became man, the subUme miracle of the Incar- 
 nation, is described with characteristic variations by 
 the New Testament writers. As of the death so of His 
 coming, it is at one time said to be an act of God and again 
 an act of the Son Himself. The Apostle Paul says that 
 God sent Him (Rom. viii. 3 ; Gal. iv. 4), but he also says 
 that Christ made Himself " poor " (2 Cor. viii. 9), that He 
 " emptied HimseK, taking the form of a servant, being 
 made in the likeness of men " (Phil. ii. 7).^ The same 
 double assertion is made in the Epistle to the Hebrews 
 (C. i. 6, 14-17) and in the Fourth Gospel (John i. 11, 
 iii. 16, etc.). The stories of the birth of Jesus in Matthew 
 and Luke deal with the mode by which the Divine 
 Person was constituted in the midst of the human family 
 from another point of view. We cannot here discuss the 
 critical questions which gather around these narratives. 
 Two things only fall to be said : 
 
 (a) It is very remarkable that while the other writings 
 of the New Testament make no direct statement 
 about this matter, yet in their many and varied 
 references to the Incarnation they make no assertion 
 which is inconsistent with the view that lies behind 
 the accounts in Matthew and Luke. The Apostle Paul, 
 in his letter to the Galatians (iv. 4), speaks of Christ as sent 
 
 ^ I have taken here and elsewhere the ordinary interpretation of these 
 two passages (Phil. ii. 6 flf. and 2 Cor. viii. 9), making the Subject refer to 
 the pre-existent Christ. Even if their subject be the historical Christ, His 
 deity is none the less implied, though the pre-existence be not explicitly 
 asserted. 
 
 -98- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 forth of God and as born of a woman, when it would have 
 been easy and natural to say that He was born of Jewish 
 parents and therefore born under the law — the latter 
 being the chief point he wished to bring out. In the 
 Fourth Gospel, which was written long after the other 
 Gospels, and in the light of their description of Christ, the 
 same freedom from contradiction must be noticed. 
 
 (6) With all their important differences the two stories 
 of the birth of Jesus coincide in the assertion that His 
 birth was the result of the action of the Spirit of God 
 in the womb of Mary. That Holy Spirit, the name for 
 the energy of God, awoke directly the process by which 
 a new man was developed, and in doing so brought the 
 Divine Nature into fundamental and organic union 
 with the new personality. Because this Divine Self 
 had thus acted upon, and so entered into, the condi- 
 tions of the formation of a human being, it was natural and 
 indeed inevitable that it should experience the various 
 physiological and psychological stages of human growth. 
 From the beginning He was the Holy One in new and 
 unique relation with God. Even those who reject it 
 merely because it is a miracle must confess that the idea 
 of the Person of Jesus Christ which these stories suggest 
 is most wonderfully and completely consonant with that 
 which is implied in all the other apostolic references to 
 the Incarnation, and with that developed consciousness 
 of the Man Jesus which we have already described. 
 
 Put in brief, we may say that the New Testament 
 sets forth a most natural and, in one sense, obvious 
 
 — 99 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 view of the Person of Christ, though it does raise in- 
 numerable problems of the utmost gravity for theo- 
 logical investigation. That view is that the Son of God 
 who lived eternally in God is the same Person who 
 appeared as and who was Jesus of Nazareth. In the 
 minds of the Apostles, Jesus Christ was not conceived 
 of as two personaUties, but as one, and that the person- 
 ality of the Son of God. The human nature of Jesus 
 was for them simply a phase or form of the personal 
 Hfe and action of a Divine Being. What seemed to 
 them so obvious has not been regarded as incredible 
 or unnatural or irrational by the vast majority of Chris- 
 tian behevers since their day. 
 
 4. Incarnation and Salvation, — The whole New Testa- 
 ment view of the salvation of man is based upon this 
 doctrine of the Person of Christ. There is not a dis- 
 tinctive element in it which does not utterly disappear 
 if the Deity of Christ is denied. His perfect sympathy 
 with man, even His capacity for that sympathy, is not 
 obscured, as opponents of this faith allege, by the faith 
 in His God-manhood. Nay rather, the Incarnation 
 is the signal and supreme proof of a sympathy whose 
 perfection of beauty and power and tenderness can 
 never be paralleled by any other act of God or rivalled 
 in the conduct of man to man (John i. 16, 17 ; 1 John 
 ii. 1 ; 2 Cor. viii. 9 ; Heb. ii. 17, 18, iv. 14-16). The 
 mind of Christ in its pure love, in its self-denial, in its 
 prolonged persistence in sacrifice, is to be measured 
 by the same unearthly standard. He gave up more 
 
 — IQO — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 than one can understand when He laid aside the " form 
 of God " and assumed the " fashion of a man," going 
 down ^through stage after stage of deprivation until 
 He hung dead upon the bitter tree (Phil. ii. 5-11). The 
 full ethical quahty of the work of Christ is derived, as 
 all ethical quahty must be, from the quaUty of His 
 Person, from the whole sum of relations in which He 
 consciously acted. 
 
 It is a shallow though a common assumption of the 
 opponents of this faith, that the appeal of the character 
 and experience, the hohness and sacrifice of Jesus, 
 would be enhanced if He were shorn of His divinity. 
 The supreme force of the gospel, its primary 
 appeal to the human heart and conscience, is to be 
 found in this very fact that in Him the Son of 
 the Eternal God had appeared among men for their 
 salvation, that He might bring them to the peace and 
 pardon of God. The whole moral value of the story 
 of Christ rests upon the background of that journey 
 from the Throne to the Cross. It does not consist in 
 this, that from Nazareth to Calvary one more noble 
 pilgrim soul went, through the well-known road of pro- 
 phetic service and ethical enthusiasm, to rejection and 
 contumely and an unjust execution. It consists in this, 
 that one who was removed far above our earthly nature 
 and sin and sorrow identified Himself with us, entered 
 into our struggle, bore our shame, and did it all because 
 He felt for us, loved us, and saw that only in this way 
 
 could He become our deliverer. Take Christ's difference 
 — lOI — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 from us out of Christianity and His identity with us 
 loses all its glorious power. 
 
 5. The Love of God. — Not only so, the Incarnation 
 as the path to the Cross, or the Cross which the Incar- 
 nation made possible, is the supreme assurance to men 
 of the love of Almighty God. The great affirmation 
 that " God is love " was not due to a flash of insight 
 into the ultimate nature of things by the unaided or 
 even the inspired mind of an Oriental mystic. It was 
 derived directly from the conviction, based on historic 
 facts, that God had sent His Son to be the propitiation 
 for our sins (see context of 1 John iv. 8 ; cf . Rom. v. 5-8, 
 viii. 31-38). Moreover, the history of thought has proved 
 abundantly that outside of this foundation, except among 
 sentimental and fluctuating circles which revel in Chris- 
 tian feeling divorced from Christian doctrine, the con- 
 science and reason of man can find no permanent and 
 impregnable ground for belief in the cleansing mercy, 
 the measureless pity of God. " God so loved the world 
 that He gave His only-begotten Son " (John iii. 16) ; 
 God "spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up. 
 for us all " (Rom. viii. 32), — such words take us to the 
 heart of all things. Other roads may be tried, but they 
 are circuitous, hazardous, and lead through darkness 
 amid many contrary voices. But to those who believe 
 in the abundant proof of the Deity of Christ the way 
 is clear and open, the journey is swift to the throne 
 of the eternal Fatherhood, the home of the love which 
 
 passeth knowledge and perfects human joy. 
 
 — 102 — 
 
^^^■P THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 ^K 6. Incarnation and the Finality of the Gospel. — Lastly, 
 
 ^H let it be said that the absoluteness and finality of the 
 
 ^K Christian religion must rest on this as one of its great 
 
 ^B foundation-stones. Even God can do no more for 
 
 ^^ men than thus to become Himself a subject of human 
 
 conditions and human experience. If He has done 
 
 this, then belief in it is the final religion. This one fact, 
 
 and faith in it, must spread over the world till before 
 
 its glory all other dreams of gods and salvations and 
 
 worships and paths of peace fade, as all dreams do 
 
 when sunlight has lifted our eyelids. This fact of the 
 
 Incarnation concerns all men infinitely more even 
 
 than food and drink. It must be the will of God that 
 
 it should be known to all. 
 
 III. Explanations of the Person of Christ 
 
 We must very briefly glance at the manner in which 
 Christian thought has attempted to interpret the fact 
 of the Divine-human Person of Christ. The work of 
 the early Church upon this subject was prolonged and 
 most thorough. In its course every possible logical solu- 
 tion of the problem was attempted, and each attempt 
 was tried in the light not only of the words of Scripture, 
 but of the fundamental nature of the Christian salva- 
 tion. Any view of the Person of Christ was rejected 
 which seemed to impair the reaUty either of His divine 
 or His human nature, and that because it would endanger 
 
 faith in the actual and immediate self-revelation of 
 -— 103 ■— 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 God, or in the completeness and power of the work of 
 redemption. If He was not God, then God is still un- 
 known ; if He was not man, then human nature has not 
 yet been perfected even in one instance, and human sin 
 has not been done to death by that one on behalf of all. 
 
 (1) It seems natural that at first there should have 
 been an attempt to view the divine in Christ as a tem- 
 porary union, accomplished at His baptism by a kind 
 of inspiration, perhaps withdrawn at the Cross, to 
 relieve the Holy One from the shame of death, resumed 
 and completed at the Resurrection. But such a theory 
 was too shallow to go far, and was soon left behind. 
 It is curious to find it revived and modified to-day in 
 the interests of a section of theosophy which is trying in 
 vain to call itself Christian. 
 
 (2) It was inevitable, again, that some should arise to 
 maintain that two individualities, that of the Son of God 
 and that of the Son of Man, were united not substanti- 
 ally or, so to speak, physically, but by an ethical bond. 
 The will of God so prepared the nature of Jesus that 
 what the Son of God willed He willed, what He did or 
 thought or said was the word or act of the Son of God, 
 who was thus inwardly and in an unbreakable sym- 
 pathy bound up with His personal life. But this 
 view was also seen to be too vague. It gave us two 
 personalities linked by an unusual and precarious 
 nexus, two lives and not one, even though they were 
 intimately associated. What the Apostles describe, 
 
 and what the Gospels set forth, concerning the con- 
 
 — 104 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 sciousness and experience of Jesus as the Son of God, 
 cannot be made to resemble this uncertain picture. 
 
 (3) It was natural, again, that in revolt from this 
 theory, and in order to obtain a real union of the divine 
 and human, one or the other side should be subtracted 
 from. Though the Arians do not seem to have pro- 
 mulgated a definite doctrine of the Incarnation, yet 
 their theory that the Son of God was not eternal and 
 therefore divine in the full sense, but the first and 
 greatest Creature of God, may have seemed to many 
 to make His coming in the flesh more easy of explana- 
 tion. On the other hand, very important and suggestive 
 work was done by those (hke Apolhnaris) who taught 
 that in the Person of Christ a certain element (namely, the 
 human spirit) was absent, and its place was taken by 
 the corresponding nature of the Logos. Here we go 
 much deeper and come into the presence of an organic 
 and vital union of the human and the divine. But put 
 in this form it seemed still to impair the completeness 
 of the human nature of Christ, and therefore to render 
 His redemption of that nature also incomplete. 
 
 (4) The logic of the early Church culminated in 
 what is known as the Decree of Chalcedon (a.d. 451). 
 In this important statement it was insisted upon that 
 in Jesus Christ two natures were present, the divine and 
 the human ; each was real and each was complete. 
 The union of these two natures was not temporary, 
 nor merely ethical, but for ever indissoluble. Neither 
 
 t suffered any loss in order to be capable of union 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 with the other, and the two were not merely mixed or 
 mingled with one another, but each preserved its distinct 
 characteristics. In what then were the two natures made 
 one ? The answer is, in " one Person or Substance," 
 and that the Person or Substance of the Son of God. 
 
 It must be freely admitted that this decree, although 
 it forms the high-water mark of thought in the ancient 
 Church on this great subject, does not give a real and com- 
 plete solution of the problem. Its value has been mainly 
 twofold, — first, in that it condemned the inadequate 
 theories which threatened the integrity and reality of 
 the Incarnation ; and, second, in that it fixed attention 
 upon the thought that the Person of Christ is the very 
 self of the eternal Son of God, that the mystery of the 
 Personality of Jesus is a new form of the indwelling of 
 God in human nature. The idea which lies behind it, that 
 you can distinguish between a substance and its quali- 
 ties or between a person and the "nature" through which 
 he realises himself and in which he lives, may be due to 
 a crude psychology or a faulty metaphysic. But even in 
 modern times there is no general consent on these matters. 
 
 For long centuries, and apart from a few minor 
 
 controversies on this subject, the Church was content 
 
 to abide by the decision reached at Chalcedon. The 
 
 fathers of the Reformation in general accepted it. 
 
 During last century the attention of scholars has been 
 
 mainly given to the work of critically investigating the 
 
 literature of the New Testament, and endeavouring to 
 
 reconstruct the origins of Christianity with great 
 
 — io6 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF CHRIST 
 
 thoroughness and fulness of detail. The result has been 
 to delay the attempt to give a full and thorough restate- 
 ment of this doctrine of the Person of Christ until com- 
 paratively recent days. For an account of the modern 
 theories of Christ, such as the kenotic theories, which 
 try to describe the Incarnation as a process of " Self- 
 emptying " (Phil. ii. 5-11), in which the Son of God laid 
 aside His divine attributes in order to assume the status 
 of a human being ; or the Ritschlian, which insist that 
 we must be content to treat Christ as having for us the 
 practical value of God without speculating either about 
 His eternal nature or the mode of His appearing as man ; 
 or the easier and shallower notion that in all men there 
 is a divine indwelling, and in Jesus the Divine dwelt in 
 the highest degree of which man's nature is capable, — 
 recourse must be had to other works. 
 
 It is sufficient even if we have shown here that the 
 solution of the Christological problem, though advanced 
 much beyond the earliest and crudest attempts, is far 
 from being yet attained. Just because the fact is so 
 real, so great, so full of meaning and power for the whole 
 development of our race, it not only wins our faith but 
 challenges our reason to fresh study of the manner of 
 it. He stands to-day before the faith of the Church as 
 the God-man who came forth from God's great love in 
 God's great wisdom, that in His own will and mind, in 
 His own love and sorrow, the mystery of the Divine 
 mercy might be disclosed to the heart and conscience 
 
 of the whole race of mankind. 
 
 — 107 — 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 i^NE of the most famous books in Christian theology 
 ^^ is entitled Cur Deus Homo (" Why God became 
 man"). Its author, St. Anselm, argued that a fact so 
 transcending all other events in history, as the Incarna- 
 tion does, must have a reason or purpose of corresponding 
 greatness. We can only believe that God became man in 
 the Person of Jesus Christ if we see that He has thus 
 done something which could not have been done in 
 any simpler and less astounding manner. Now, the only 
 object worthy of this miracle above all miracles must be 
 the salvation of mankind. This is the purpose by which 
 Jesus Himself explained His appearing among men, — 
 " The Son of man is come to seek and to save that which, 
 was lost " (Luke xix. 10), " The Son of Man hath power 
 on earth to forgive sins " (Mark ii. 10), " The Son of Man 
 came to give His life a ransom for many " (Mark x. 45). 
 The whole of the New Testament is filled with this truth, 
 that Jesus Christ is the Saviour from sin and death unto 
 righteousness and life eternal. And wherever the gospel 
 has been carried or is being carried this is its central 
 
 message, that the Supreme Deliverer has come. Before 
 
 — io8 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 we examine the mode of this deliverance we must study 
 this fact of sin, the situation of man which made so great 
 a work on his behalf necessary. 
 
 I. " Something Wrong " with the Race 
 
 1. Proved even by Enemies of Religion. — It might go 
 without saying almost, that the whole history of man 
 bears witness, though in varjang ways and degrees, to 
 his sense of sin. No reUgion has arisen which does not 
 in some manner imply it. Indeed, the very denial of 
 religion is the assertion that man, by having a religion 
 at all, has always and everywhere gone wrong. The 
 reUgious man beheves that man is in distress, and the 
 denier of rehgion insists that this behef, universal as it 
 has been, is itself the supreme error and the mother of 
 much misery. Both believe that the true path of Hfe has 
 been somehow missed, and heavy penalties have been paid 
 for the blunder. 
 
 Now, this is a most startHng set of facts, especially if 
 
 we are to explain the universe, as many try to do, by some 
 
 formula of natural evolution. For the doctrine which 
 
 has had most vogue would teach us that no species of 
 
 Uving things can arise except as it is in harmony with its 
 
 environment. But here we find the testimony unanimous, 
 
 that the species called man is infected with fatal error at 
 
 the root of its distinctive life and throughout its history. 
 
 If religion be true, then the voice of all rehgions tells us 
 
 that he is at discord with his spiritual environment, and his 
 — 109 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 moral or social miseries arise from that misfortune. If 
 religion is all based on falsehood, we still have the same 
 fact that man is not in harmony with his real environ- 
 ment, if only for this desolating reason, that he has 
 deluded and distressed himself with the invention of a 
 spiritual environment which has no foundation except in 
 his diseased imagination. It does not help in the least to 
 urge in support of the latter theory that it is the posses- 
 sion of a reasoning power that has thus put man wrong. 
 For in that case a merely naturalistic evolution would 
 have the impossible task of explaining, how nature could 
 produce from her system of facts a form of reason which 
 could so completely and disastrously disarrange that 
 system and destroy the life it had evolved. 
 
 2. Due to Man^s Spiritual Nature. — All rehgions 
 assume or teach that this discord in man's life rises from his 
 possession of a spiritual nature, through which he is con- 
 sciously connected with a divine power or powers above 
 him. Whether it be the poor fetich-worshipper, striving 
 to avert the hostility of invisible enemies by wearing his 
 charms ; or the worshipper of a family, or tribal, god 
 seeking to retain his friendship by sharing their food with 
 him, or to placate him by costly sacrifices ; or the Hindu 
 persuading himself that the universe is full of Hving beings 
 who are at once the victims and the instruments of the 
 cruel and relentless wheel of existence ; or the monotheist 
 believing in the supreme God whose laws of inexorable 
 righteousness have been broken by all men, — these all 
 
 accept it as a fact that man is related with a superhuman 
 
 — no — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 realm of intelligences who control his life here and here- 
 after, and that his relations with that realm have been 
 disturbed somehow, to his deep and perplexing and 
 infinite loss. Wherever the Christian gospel is carried, 
 it finds the human heart ever ready to confess that such 
 deep wrong exists, and that a great dehverance is required. 
 
 II. Evil, Suffering, and Sin 
 
 It is important to distinguish between what religion 
 calls sin and that wider word " evil " with which it is often 
 confused. It is the confusion which Buddhism creates 
 at this point that has rendered its method of dealing 
 with the situation of man so inadequate. This doctrine, 
 as we have seen, assumes that the first matter to deal 
 with is the fact of suffering. Suffering is found every- 
 where in the sentient world, and appears to the impatient 
 soul as the fundamental wrong. The aim of man must 
 therefore be, the Buddhist holds, to inquire what are the 
 causes of suffering, and then what are the means by which 
 they may be avoided or defeated. That is his religion, the 
 kind of salvation he hopes and works for. On the other 
 hand, the Christian position is that natural suffering is a 
 wider fact than sin, and indeed an altogether different 
 kind of fact, due to other causes and having other results. 
 Our religion does not call us to deal immediately and 
 primarily with suffering, but with sin. It teaches us 
 that the great deliverance proclaimed in the gospel can be 
 
 realised even by those who continue in this life to suffer, 
 — in — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 while of course it also teaches us to set our hope on that 
 final state in another world where all suffering shall have 
 ceased to affect us. 
 
 1. Evil in Nature. — This, then, is to be carefully- 
 marked, that evil is a wider term than sin. There are 
 forms of evil which cannot be called " sin " and may- 
 have nothing to do with sin, while all sin must, on the 
 other hand, be called a form of evil. It is then described 
 as moral evil. The term " evil " seems best understood, 
 when it is referred to in general, as that which opposes in 
 any individual the will to live, and by this opposition 
 causes pain or suffering. It used to be thought appro- 
 priate to apply this word " evil " to such facts in the 
 physical universe as earthquakes or mighty storms or the 
 colUsions of stars, and some writers still do so. It is 
 clear, however, that these events cannot in themselves be 
 truly called evil. They only become evil in their effects 
 upon living beings. When we consider the plant world, 
 some would maintain that evil certainly reigns there, 
 because we find there the phenomena of decay and 
 death. But our modern evolutionary science has 
 proved decay and death among plants to be important 
 conditions of evolution. The rustle of faded leaves, 
 the withered flowers, the mossy consuming of fallen 
 trees, these are not pathetic incidents in the history 
 of forest and field. The pathos which we feel as we 
 watch them is the shadow of man's sorrow, and it falls 
 athwart our own hearts. It is no part of their being. 
 These beautiful things lived, so far as we knowj without 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 feeling, and they perished only that more of their kind 
 might flourish. In such decay and death there is no 
 evil ; it is the very wonder and wisdom and power of 
 the art of God. 
 
 It is in the world of things which not only live but 
 feel that the fact of evil in any true sense begins to 
 appear. For that which can feel at all seems always to 
 be capable of feeling pleasure and pain. In so far as 
 it feels pleasure it is in conscious possession of life ; 
 in so far as pain assails it the grip on hfe becomes 
 insecure. Constituted as we are, and within the limit 
 of our knowledge, we cannot but call that evil which 
 thus causes pain and struggle and at last death to a 
 form of life which once in any measure rejoiced in life. 
 And yet even here we must note the use of that word 
 * measure.' It is an easy trick of thought, when we speak 
 of pain and death, to sweep our measures of these over 
 all the sentient creation. There are degrees of sensi- 
 bihty both to pain and pleasure. We see the signs of 
 feeling in the lowest forms of animal hfe, but we have 
 no reason to call their consciousness intense. Rather 
 have we every reason for regarding pain and pleasure 
 in the amoeba, or the shell-fish, or even in more highly 
 organised forms than these, extremely slight. They 
 have neither the complex organs nor the complex hves 
 which create or require intensity in their feelings. And 
 yet again, in spite of that deceptive shadoAV of our own 
 life, that anthropomorphism which we throw into the 
 phrases " the struggle for existence," the " survival of 
 — 113 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the fit," " the extinction of the unfit," we must beware 
 of thinking that they imply the universaUty of pain. 
 Some competent observers of nature beUeve that the 
 vast majority of sentient creatures hardly ever experi- 
 ence pain, and that death comes to them first with the 
 benumbing of their power to feel, and then with the 
 gentle loosening of the subtle, inner bond between Hfe 
 and matter. And evolutionary science has been sug- 
 gesting to us that even in this world of animal life, death 
 is one of the primary causes or conditions both of the 
 multiplication of sentient beings and of their gradual 
 advance towards higher and richer forms. 
 
 2. Evil in Human Experience. — When we come 
 to the human race we enter a world in which all the 
 standards must be changed. It is true that man is 
 bound up on one side of his nature with the history 
 of the animal world, and therefore it will not do to say 
 that pain and death are only evil even for him. Here, 
 too, they must have their beneficent meaning and 
 power. Some part of this we can perhaps descry when 
 we remember that pain is a stimulus, in some degrees 
 of it, that even death has its high uses for the develop- 
 ment of man's ideal nature. It is not right to assert 
 that they are thoroughly evil unless we have proved 
 that the suffering of pain and death brings no benefit to 
 the life of the individual and the race. And that can- 
 not be proved. 
 
 It may be urged against this mode of speech, 
 
 that it involves too easy and shallow an optimism, 
 
 — 114 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 that the darkness under which man has lived cannot 
 
 be so quickly dispersed, that the fact of evil is too 
 
 black and universal and bewildering to be removed by 
 
 denying that it is true. But the answer must be, that 
 
 such criticism comes too soon. What we have been 
 
 tr3dng to do is to discover the true seat and nature of 
 
 that harsh discord, that grievous sense of irremediable 
 
 wrong which marks the whole story of man, and which 
 
 seems to grow more harsh and more grievous as he 
 
 rises higher in mental and moral attainments. It does 
 
 not at all lessen the burden of evil to see how prone 
 
 men have been to extend its shadow and imagine its 
 
 pang in regions where fuller knowledge shows that it 
 
 does not exist as man sees it, nor is felt as man feels 
 
 it. Rather this line of reflection compels us to seek 
 
 in man's own consciousness for the origin of evil in 
 
 its full and dark horror. The sympathy we feel for 
 
 animals when they die, the pity for their pain, is not 
 
 the result of calm inquiry into the amount of their 
 
 sufferings or into the real value of these facts in the 
 
 economy of natural evolution. We simply attribute to 
 
 them what pain and death have come to mean to us. 
 
 If modern science has made it clear that the measure 
 
 of evil which does exist in the form of actual pain in 
 
 the sentient world is not devoid of meaning or utility, 
 
 it has helped to define with more sharpness the real and 
 
 dreadful burden under which the spirit of man groans, 
 
 and which has made the whole world seem to him to 
 
 be groaning tinder a like infinite weight of affliction. The 
 — 115 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 human burden in its innermost reality is not physical 
 
 but moral evil. In man we have a being who does not 
 
 merely pass from one moment to another of sensation, 
 
 whether it be pain or pleasure, a being who does not 
 
 take death tacitly as one more swift spasm and pass 
 
 away unaware and unregretted. He is possessed of all 
 
 those qualities and powers which give him memory and 
 
 expectation, which enable him to look at life as something 
 
 to be considered and dealt with by him in its wholeness. 
 
 He cherishes a love which death wrongs with a deep 
 
 and lasting sorrow ; he possesses standards of value, of 
 
 virtue, which death in vain has threatened to shatter. 
 
 He feels that he cannot live as a rational human being 
 
 if he live only as an animal, for the passion of the hour 
 
 or even for the pleasures of a short lifetime. He judges 
 
 his life from a point of view above and beyond death, 
 
 and realises that the visible universe does not exhaust 
 
 his environment nor afford him full opportunity for 
 
 using all his powers in their ideal range and meaning. 
 
 Every noble system of thought, every lofty ideal of 
 
 duty known to history, is a full and authoritative witness 
 
 to the truth of these statements. When the Buddhist, 
 
 in spite of his agnosticism about God, yet affirmed that 
 
 man's life cannot be understood within the Hmits of 
 
 his earthly birth and death, he bore this witness. When 
 
 the Stoic, in recoil from the weakling fury of some and 
 
 the weakHng self-abandonment of others, set himself 
 
 to discover the inner reason which informs the universe 
 
 and planted his life on the scale of that reason, with a 
 
 — Ii6 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 self-respect which would neither acknowledge defeat of 
 his strong will by adversity nor court it by animal 
 indulgence, whether he was Marcus Aurehus or Thomas 
 Huxley, he bore the same witness. Man as a moral 
 and a rational being is allied with and related to a 
 system of facts with which the animal consciousness 
 has no responsive relation. It is this fact of universal 
 moral evil, this consciousness which pervades all human 
 history that something is wrong at the very root of man's 
 true life, which is interpreted by Christianity as sin. 
 
 III. The Doctrine of Sin in the Old Testament 
 
 1. Derived from Monotheism. — In the Old Testament 
 
 we have the deepest teaching about moral evil which 
 
 the world had ever heard before the coming of Christ. 
 
 The reason for this fact is to be found in the teaching 
 
 of the prophets about God. Their Monotheism led to 
 
 their doctrine of man and of sin. At first, no doubt, the 
 
 Hebrews understood by sin, as other Semitic tribesmen 
 
 did, any act of disloyalty performed by the tribe, or a 
 
 member of it, towards its particular god. Such breaches 
 
 of law would consist in failure to perform duly the 
 
 customary religious ceremonies, or in doing anything 
 
 which had been placed under " the ban " (as in the case 
 
 of Achan). But with the rise of prophetism, and from 
 
 the days of Moses onward, a new element was introduced. 
 
 For, as we saw before, Jehovah, the God of Israel, made 
 
 Himself known more and more clearly as the righteous 
 — 11/ — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 One, as a Being who attached infinite importance to 
 the ideal of faithfulness, who would neither do nor brook 
 injustice, who therefore looked for inward loyalty among 
 His people. He demanded that they should depend 
 wholly on His might and His truth. They must never 
 forsake this trust nor doubt His gracious loyalty to them, 
 however dark their days might be, however great the 
 enemies that conquered them. Thus the relation of 
 God and His people was transferred from the region of 
 outward and formal ceremoniaHsm to that of inner 
 moral purposes. Jehovah called for " mercy and not 
 sacrifice " ; He had regard to those who " did justly 
 and loved mercy and walked humbly with their 
 God." 
 
 The Ten Commandments have always, and rightly, 
 been regarded as of great significance at this point. 
 For even though we allow that their form, being in the 
 main negative (Thou shalt not), and referring principally 
 to outward action, was imperfect, we must emphasise 
 the fact that they do bear upon the sphere of personal 
 relations with man and with God. They are ethical 
 and not ceremonial, spiritual or personal and not 
 formal or mechanical. 
 
 2. The Later Prophets. — It was with that sphere of 
 
 the personal and ethical that the great prophets were 
 
 almost entirely concerned. For them Jehovah was the 
 
 true King of Israel. He made known His will, the will 
 
 of unquestionable righteousness, and that was the law 
 
 of Israel. To that will the laws and customs of His 
 
 — ii8 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 people should conform. In the light of that will kings 
 should reign, judges decree justice, citizens conform the 
 aims and habits of their Hves. Social greed and corrup- 
 tion, tyranny and oppression, were severely condemned 
 and threatened with appropriate punishment because they 
 contravened the righteous will of God, and, in wronging 
 any class of His people, wronged Him. (See especially, 
 Amos.) Even the international relations of Israel were 
 brought under the survey of this divine will. There, 
 too, His people displayed their reverence or irreverence 
 for Jehovah, their gratitude or ingratitude, and there 
 they proved whether they believed in the perfectness of 
 His wisdom, the supremacy of His power, the stedfast- 
 ness of His grace. Hence we find in the Psalms, those 
 reflections in pious experience of the prophetic revela- 
 tions of God, that the sense of sin is awakened, not by 
 the failure to reach an ideal, but by the consciousness 
 of having broken the will of Jehovah (Pss. xxxii., li., 
 etc.). The feeling of shame and humiHation was found 
 in this, that sin was a blow aimed at a Person. The will 
 of One had been defied whose will was the purest posses- 
 sion and the grandest security of Israel. 
 
 3. Legalism. — After the return from the Exile a new 
 era set in for this religion. What we know as Judaism 
 arose, with its prevaihngly legaHstic view of the relations 
 of God and His people. A vast system of laws was 
 gradually drawn up, under the impression that the 
 supreme conception of God is that of a lawgiver and the 
 
 ideal religion a code of enactments prescribing rules of 
 — 119 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 conduct for each moment and relationship of a man's 
 Hfe. The result was not only a hard externalism in 
 religious practice, but a shallow sense of sin. Only 
 deeper souls saw that primarily God's law has to do with 
 the heart, and that His will sheds a light upon the inner 
 depths of motive where the mere legalist never walks, 
 or walks only blindfolded with fumbling hands and 
 blundering feet, feeling his way in vain. 
 
 IV. The Teaching of Jesus 
 
 1. The Need of a Higher Standard. — It needed that 
 a new light should shine on the personal relations of 
 man with God, at higher levels than ever ancient prophet 
 had seen, except in partial, fleeting ghmpses. Even 
 as it was we must remember that no ancient people 
 had ever attained a morality so exalted as that of the 
 Jews. For in the Greek-Roman world of the first 
 century all serious minds complained that no fixed 
 standard of goodness stood before the minds of men. 
 Rare souls might work out lofty codes of ethics for 
 themselves, but they carried no authority over the 
 general mass of surging minds. What was needed was 
 a standard of righteousness as steady and more truly 
 spiritual than the legaHsm of the Jews, as truly ethical 
 and more complete, penetrating, and authoritative than 
 any system of Platonic or Stoic philosophy. All these 
 demands were met, and surpassed, in the Person and 
 work of Jesus Christ. We must therefore consider the 
 
 — I20 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 fact of sin as it is presented to us in the Gospels and 
 Epistles of the New Testament. 
 
 It is sometimes suggested that there is not much 
 said about sin in the Gospels. There is no " over- 
 emphasis " of this disagreeable topic in those bright 
 and genial pages, " ces charmants entretiens sur le bord 
 du lac Genezareth," as Renan has it. This way of 
 putting the matter has just so much to be said for it, 
 that Jesus on this subject pursues His usual method. 
 He gives no systematic exposition or argument about 
 the origin or nature of sin. Nor does He persistently 
 dwell, with hard reiterated strokes, upon certain Umited 
 aspects of moral evil. Nevertheless one can easily 
 gather from a survey of His ministry, if not an organised 
 doctrine of sin, at any rate a definite conception of it, 
 which is not less terrible or harrowing than any which 
 Christian theologians have wrought out. To some 
 minds it will appear all the more impressive and alarm- 
 ing, just because it is found to have so deeply moulded 
 His whole ministry and even directed His feet towards 
 the Cross. 
 
 2. The Depth of Righteousness and of Sin. — To begin 
 with, we must note that Jesus accepts the main prin- 
 ciples of the Old Testament teaching, and some He 
 carries further than they had been carried before. For 
 example. He assumed that man is responsible to God, 
 that the men He addressed knew or ought to have 
 known what the righteous will of God is. More expHcitly 
 than any preceding teacher He pictures over and over 
 
 — 121 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 again the fact that each man must be judged by God 
 with a strictness worthy ahke of a holy God and a 
 rational agent. Here individuaHsm is clearly and 
 consistently carried out. God the Father does not love 
 men merely in the mass, and God the Judge will likewise 
 confront each child of the race individually with his 
 moral task and the quality of its fulfilment. It is a 
 fact seldom remarked but most significant, that while 
 Jesus speaks of God so much as Father, when He deals 
 with the responsibility of men for their conduct, He 
 speaks of them almost always as servants and subjects 
 of a Lord who owns and rules and judges them (see the 
 Parables of Judgment). It is not surprising, then, to 
 find that, far from despising law, with its penalties and 
 rewards, Jesus upholds and even carries it further than 
 had been done before. When He deals with this 
 matter in the Sermon on the Mount, He distinctly affirms 
 the permanent authority and excellence of the " com- 
 mandments," and lays it down that the righteousness 
 of His disciples must exceed that of the scribes and 
 Pharisees (Matt. v. 20). It is not going deep enough 
 to say merely that He means in that saying to demand 
 sincerity instead of hypocrisy, or depth instead of super- 
 ficiality. These must be implied, but only because 
 He shows how much deeper the law of God penetrates 
 than the scribes and Pharisees had been able to see. 
 The law of God is not a mere matter of external conduct, 
 of changes which a man's will works among objects 
 
 outside himself hke the men on a chessboard. It 
 — 122 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 applies primarily to the inner spirit, " the heart " of 
 
 the man. A good chess player may be an indifferent 
 
 lover and a poor citizen, but the man who belongs to 
 
 the kingdom of heaven must belong to it and to the 
 
 entire range of its principles and laws, inwardly, in the 
 
 quaUty of his inmost thought, in the direction and 
 
 objects of his desire and will. It is not mere murder, 
 
 it is that hatred from which the fatal deed leaps forth ; 
 
 it is not the lawless act, but the faithless, self-indulgent 
 
 desire ; it is not the mere words of the oath, but the 
 
 lying habit of life to which the use of the oath, as a social 
 
 device, bears witness, which constitute the real seat of sin. 
 
 The commands, not to resist evil and to love enemies, 
 
 which Jesus and so many of His missionaries have 
 
 obeyed literally, lead up to the subhme utterance, 
 
 " Ye therefore shall be perfect, as your heavenly Father 
 
 is perfect " (Matt. v. 21-48). These and other words 
 
 of Jesus abundantly show that in His view the sphere 
 
 of moral judgment must be found not in overt acts so 
 
 much as in that inmost will, that habitude of feeling, 
 
 that secret home of motive and impulse where alone 
 
 the active, conscious self is to be really found. There 
 
 a man must be and feel and think what is worthy of 
 
 God, if his deeds are to shine with a divine quality. 
 
 3. Man as Lost. — Some people seem to write as if 
 
 this deeper view of righteousness, which Jesus gives, 
 
 yields a more genial and hopeful standard for mankind. 
 
 But that was not the way in which the Lord looked 
 
 upon the matter. He treated all men as estranged 
 — 123 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 from God, as morally outwith His fellowship. All men 
 need to have the Father revealed to them by the Son ; 
 and that need is not an accident of history, it is created 
 by the moral quality of that inner self which all men 
 possess. He found no exception, none who did not 
 need to be saved as from a desperate situation. When 
 He says that He had come to save the " lost," He meant 
 all men, alike those who clothed themselves in a decep- 
 tive garb of technical righteousness, and those whose 
 passionate manner of life compelled them to acknow- 
 ledge without cavil or assuagement that they were 
 indeed sinners before God. When He speaks of the 
 " lost," Jesus introduces a new element into that 
 dread conception. He describes them as " lost " from 
 God's point of view. It is He, the owner and Lord, the 
 Shepherd and Father of all souls, who is represented 
 by the shepherd and the woman and the forsaken 
 father in the parables of Luke xv. If the lost are to 
 be found — here is the thrilling revelation — it must be 
 God, who has lost them, who shall also seek and find 
 and save them all. His grace must seek them out. His 
 pardon must blot out the unholy past, His power must 
 change their hearts. There is then in the eyes of Jesus 
 a universal condition of man in which he is estranged 
 from God, and from this condition he can be saved 
 not on his own merits nor by his own powers, but wholly 
 and solely by the mercy of God. True, he must repent 
 and believe, but that double movement of the spirit of 
 
 man constitutes in the field of will a change which has 
 
 — 124 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 been wrought upon his very self. A man must become 
 as a Httle child (Matt, xviii. 2), he must pass through 
 a transformation as drastic and complete as would be 
 a new birth (John iii. 3). 
 
 4. The Need of Salvation. — To understand what sin 
 meant to Jesus Christ, we must look not merely to His 
 words, but to His life, to the work which He undertook 
 to do for men. There can be no doubt that He claimed 
 to be a Saviour, and thereby asserted that man's moral 
 condition requires for his salvation a power from above, 
 a personal power which has come from God. Nor can 
 there be any doubt that His task as Saviour led Him 
 through dark sorrow to the joy of its accompHshment. 
 What else imposed woe on the Saviour but the woe of 
 man's estrangement from God ? If the power of His 
 Cross means only that the spectacle of His faith which 
 quailed not at utter darkness, and His love which died 
 not when hfe itself was crucified by hate, draws the 
 world's responsive trust and grateful love to Him, — 
 and His death means far more than that, — yet even 
 this much would prove that sin is a state of the human 
 heart which only the sacrifice of the Son of God had 
 strength to destroy. His Cross has always been felt by 
 those who believe in Him to be a revelation not merely 
 of the love of God in its purity and splendour (for all 
 love is enthroned only by sacrifice), but of the bitter 
 shame of sin. If then the Cross was in Christ's mind 
 His means of saving the lost, its revelation to our con- 
 science of the quaUty of sin is as truly and far more 
 — 125 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 fully His actual teaching than the Sermon on the 
 Mount or the rebuke of the hypocrites. 
 
 V. The Apostolic Teaching 
 
 The Apostles of Christ inherited the Jewish con- 
 ception of sin. They believed that Jehovah, the only 
 living and true God, had given the knowledge of His 
 will to the children of Israel, and sin consisted in active 
 and deliberate disobedience of that will. While they 
 were taught to speak with contempt of sinners of the 
 Gentiles, and considered them as beyond the reach of 
 that loving-kindness which God had bestowed upon His 
 elect nation, they were, on the other hand, aware that 
 even among the Jews the problem of personal salvation 
 had not been solved. They had been waiting for the 
 hour of redemption, and now that it had come upon 
 them they found themselves in a strangely surprising 
 world. This comes out in characteristic ways even in 
 their teaching about sin. 
 
 1. The Doctrine of John. — Thus in the writings of 
 John sin appears as that which received the utter con- 
 demnation of God. It is a form of will which is directly 
 hostile to His holy will, and the awakened conscience 
 feels the poignancy of this situation. That awakening 
 is due to the advent of the Son of God in human flesh 
 (John i. 5, 10, 14). Henceforth we know that sin in us 
 is a darkness which is the very opposite of that light 
 
 which is God (1 John i. 5). It is also lovelessness, and 
 
 — 126 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 may manifest itself as hatred towards those who deserve 
 only our love (1 John ii. 10, 11, iii. 13-18) ; indeed, the 
 primary sign and proof that a man has passed out of 
 death into Ufe is the rise of a new kind of love in his 
 heart, which is the gift of God's Spirit. It is also law- 
 lessness (1 John iii. 4), for law is the expression of the 
 will of God, it reveals His commandments ; the man 
 who sins is not born of God, but shows by his evil works 
 that he draws his active life from the devil (1 John iii. 8). 
 In such powerful language does this apostolic writer 
 seek to convey the new sense of sin, in its power and 
 its hateful nature, which the coming of Christ has 
 created. And this is added with reiteration and great 
 vigour, that a new and supreme commandment, a moral 
 obligation which precedes all others, had been given in 
 the Person of Jesus Christ. The first law of human 
 nature now is to believe on Him, and the sin unto death 
 is the deliberate rejection of His claims (John iii. 17-21, 
 vi. 29, xvii. 2, 3 ; 1 John iii. 23). 
 
 2. The Doctrine of Paul. — It is the Apostle Paul who 
 has written most fully and deHberately about this matter 
 of sin, but we can only briefly describe this general point 
 of view. Of course he looks upon all mankind as under 
 sin. He cannot admit that the Jews escape condem- 
 nation on the ground that they were a privileged people, 
 because they were confronted with the full force and 
 exposed to the terrific condemnation of the divine law 
 given through inspired law-givers and prophets (Rom. 
 
 ii.-iii. 19). Nor can he admit that the Gentiles escape 
 — 127 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 condemnation on the ground that they had no specific 
 
 revelation of that law of God, because their own social 
 
 habits and practices show that conscience gave them 
 
 light. Do their lives show that they have fulfilled the 
 
 law " written in their hearts " ? Except in one passage 
 
 (Rom. V. 13-21) he does not refer to the historical origin 
 
 of sin, and in that passage his main interest is to find an 
 
 illustration of the relation in which Christ stands to the 
 
 new Humanity of which He is the head. Through Adam 
 
 sin entered into the world, and by his trespass the many 
 
 died. There is much in these statements with which 
 
 subsequent theology became deeply concerned ; but Paul 
 
 does not enlarge on the subject, and we had better not 
 
 make him responsible for any conclusions we may base 
 
 upon this passage regarding the fall of man and original 
 
 sin. 
 
 We shall best understand what Paul, as a believer in 
 
 Christ and an Apostle of his gospel, taught about sin by 
 
 looking at it in the light of a few of the great words which 
 
 he used so freely and powerfully, such as law, grace, 
 
 flesh, spirit, death, righteousness, life, etc. These were 
 
 never used by him with the precision and under the 
 
 limitations of technical terms. He was living in a great 
 
 creative period, and the new era was taking its rise 
 
 largely through the work of Christ's Spirit upon his 
 
 conscience and mind. We find him, therefore, applying 
 
 words which were already familiar in the religious life of 
 
 his days, to the new and mighty experiences which God 
 
 had wrought upon his own and other souls. This he does 
 
 — 128 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 with the freedom and energy of a master of thought and of 
 language, and not with the mere invariabiHty of a pedant 
 or a scholastic. For example, the word " sin " itself is 
 now described as a quaHty of human action (Rom. ii. 12), 
 and anon as a kind of spiritual force personified, a 
 potentate (v. 21, vi. 14), a slave holder (vi. 6, 20), an ahen 
 tyrant using the members of the body as the instruments 
 of his fatal power, and estabUshing there a law of its own 
 (vii. 23, viii. 2). It is at once a state in which all men find 
 themselves (iii. 9), and an attribute of the individual acts 
 of each man when he transgresses the laws of righteousness 
 (iii. 25, iv. 7). So free is the energy of his style, the 
 insight of his mind. 
 
 (1) Sin and Law. — In the eyes of the Apostle it is 
 manifest that sin is co-extensive with human Hfe. It 
 was in the world before " the law," the historic revelation 
 of the will of God in the Old Testament history, was given, 
 even from Adam to Moses. This is proved by two facts, 
 the presence of death, which is the fruit of sin, and the 
 working of conscience among those who have not the law. 
 There is therefore in Paul's view a law before the Mosaic 
 law (Rom. ii. 12-16) which carries with it the authority of 
 the will of God. But " the law," the express revelation 
 of His will, was given to the Jews from the faithfulness 
 of God, and this was a supreme privilege and oppor- 
 tunity for that race (Rom. iii. 1-3). The giving of a law 
 ought to be like the giving of life (vii. 10), since it not 
 only reveals that will which ought to be obeyed, but also 
 
 announces the rewards of obedience and the penalties of 
 
 9 — 129 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 disobedience. But, as a matter of fact, the law encoun- 
 tered an enemy mightier than itself already seated on the 
 throne of man's heart. " The law was weak through the 
 flesh " (viii. 3). Nay more, as the law continued to be 
 pressed upon man's attention it seemed to aggravate the 
 sinful conditions (v. 20, vii. 13 ; Gal. iii. 19). The light, 
 as it fell in upon one chamber after another, displayed 
 failure and transgression and shame in them all. It 
 seemed like a curse this disturber of man's immoral 
 peace, like a betrayer of innocence this voice which 
 brought aU men under guilt. " By the law is the know- 
 ledge of sin " (Rom. iii. 20). But this terrible function 
 of the law, when announced as the inexorable will of God, 
 was the best preparation for Christ (Gal. iii. 19-25). By 
 introducing into the world a higher view of God's demands 
 upon man and a deeper sense of man's native inability 
 to meet those demands, the need of a Saviour was made 
 clear. No man who has felt the sting of sin can do aught 
 but welcome the sound of a Redeemer's voice. 
 
 (2) Sin and Flesh. — Another aspect of sin is brought 
 out by Paul's use of the antithetic terms " flesh " and 
 " Spirit," especially in such passages as Romans vi.-viii. 
 and Galatians vi. 13-24. There we find those two words 
 used to describe the double nature of man. In the lower, 
 " the flesh," sin has its seat of power and is able to repress 
 all attempts of the higher principle to obtain full control 
 of life. Of course the word " flesh " must not be re- 
 stricted merely to the physical frame and its appetites, 
 
 for the works of the flesh include forms of sin, such as 
 
 — 130 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 covetousness (Rom. vii. 7), sorcery, jealousy, and others 
 (Gal. V. 20) which do not properly have their seat in 
 animal passion, but in those desires which are stirred by 
 the powers of the mind. And yet the word flesh is con- 
 veniently used as describing at once that main centre, 
 or the lower part of us, around which the evil will tends 
 to gather its interests, and that terrible revenge of a 
 wronged nature by which that lower part becomes the 
 dominating force in a human character, instead of the 
 obedient and pliant instrument of " the spirit," the nobler 
 intellectual and moral seK. Sin is therefore the whole 
 state of disorder into which the dominion of the flesh 
 throws the natural relations of our complex being. 
 
 (3) Sin and Grace. — Another aspect is brought out 
 by the Apostle's contrast of man's sin with the grace 
 of God. The breaking of the law of righteousness has 
 thrown man into a condition both of guilt and helpless- 
 ness. That he is guilty means that he has done what 
 is wrong, and that he must encounter the appropriate 
 consequences. That he is helpless means that no 
 conceivable efforts of his own can ever lift him out 
 of this condition. Man cannot put himself right with 
 God, because, if he attempts it by fulfilment of the law, 
 he finds himself involved in a deeper sense of guilt the 
 further that law penetrates with its holy fight into his 
 heart. And his fellow-men help his defeat, for self- 
 redemption can be no mere individual matter achieved 
 in isolation. A man depends on his social inheritance, 
 and no man has yet found a mode of life among his 
 — 131 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 fellows in which he can clear himself of sin. He con- 
 tinues to share the imperfect ideals and the unhallowed 
 impulses of his " set," his race, and his generation. 
 Paul seems to have felt this even when his " set " pro- 
 nounced him blameless (Phil. iii. 3-6, cf. Rom. vii. 
 7—10). But Paul understood the situation only 
 when " a righteousness " (Rom. iii. 21), a way of 
 getting right with God, had appeared to him as the 
 act and gift of God Himself. The grace of God had 
 suddenly lifted him into new relations with the moral 
 universe. That grace was simply the holy will of God 
 showing itseK as an immeasurable love. This was 
 done for Paul and for all men in the Person 
 and Work of Christ, and in the universal offer of the 
 mercy of God, the forgiving and dehvering power of 
 God. Henceforth this offer of the mercy, the personal 
 love of God, becomes the fundamental law of the Hfe 
 of man. It reveals the hideous nature of sin as even 
 the law could not do. None know sin as do those who 
 have looked into the heart of mercy. From that centre 
 there streams such purity, such love, that the conscience 
 is at once appalled and encouraged. Sin stands revealed 
 as a quahty of the human will which can never be 
 cleansed except by an act of sheer forgiveness, and 
 only the will of God can do that. The Cross alone proves 
 what that mode, the only conceivable mode, of destroy- 
 ing the sin of man without destroying man has cost 
 Him from whose love beyond all our dreams of love 
 
 His Son came forth to heal and hallow our great woe. 
 — 132 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 And in that case a new form of sin has been made 
 possible whenever this grace of God is itself directly, 
 deUberately, and permanently rejected. This must be 
 the nature of the deepest, the last, the eternal sin. 
 
 VI. The Modern Situation. 
 
 These, then, are the elements of the Christian view of 
 that moral evil which, as we saw, is present everywhere 
 in the experience of man. We cannot here enter upon 
 the great discussions of the nature of sin which have 
 arisen in the course of Christian theology. But a few 
 words must be said about the present situation of this 
 doctrine. 
 
 1. Sources of Attach on the Bible Doctrine. — There 
 are three sources from which attack is made upon it : 
 (1) First, the doctrine of evolution has been used by 
 some to prove that sin is a natural stage in the progress 
 of man from the immoral to the spiritual realms of Hfe. 
 It is the dominance of the lower and selfish appetites 
 over the higher power of forming social and unselfish 
 ideals. (2) Second, the conception of the beneficence 
 of God, whether called His Fatherhood or not, has 
 been used to still the fear of penalty and assuage 
 the pangs of repentance. If God chooses, it is urged. 
 He can pardon sin on any conditions which He may 
 ordain. An atonement is an impossible device, and its 
 invention by the perverse ingenuity of the Apostles 
 was an unnecessary and burdensome addition to the 
 — 133 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 sweet and persuasive and comfortable message of Jesus. 
 (3) Third, we have the subtle opiate of pantheism, 
 working in various forms. It appears in some sects 
 of theology, in much of what is called New Thought, 
 and even underHes Christian Science. Whenever it is 
 said " Grod is all, and all is good " ; whenever we are 
 bidden to crush sin by ceasing to fear it, by merely 
 forming habits of thought which deny it or ignore it ; 
 whenever we are urged not to deal with it as a matter 
 between us and the holy will of a personal God, but 
 to cultivate " healthy-minded " freedom from dread or 
 sorrow or penitence of soul, we are in the presence of a 
 pantheistic view of the universe. That way disaster 
 lies, the lowering of personality in us by denying it in 
 God, the impoverishing of morality by the removal of 
 a judgment throne, the withering of love by the removal 
 of the atoning cross from the centre of history and 
 from the heart of God. 
 
 2. So-called Evolutionary Explanation of Sin. — 
 Much is being written at present regarding the origin 
 of sin with a view to a clearer understanding of its 
 nature. Especially are ejfforts being made to explain 
 it, as we have said above, in the light of evolution. Sin 
 marks that stage, we are told, in the development of 
 our world at which reason and the power of living by 
 ideals appeared in human nature. Then the appetites 
 which belong to the animal part of man became the 
 means of sin. In themselves they are not sinful, but 
 pure and beneficent, and indeed necessary to the very 
 
 — 134 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 existence and development of the animal world. Even 
 in man they only become sinful, because man ceases 
 to use them for their true and restricted ends. He 
 turns them from social and racial purposes to private 
 pleasures. Hunger, which is pure, becomes greed, 
 which is sinful. Sleep becomes sloth. The sense of 
 power becomes tyranny. SeK-love becomes selfishness, 
 and self-respect pride. It is from this point of view that 
 the absurd, smart saying arose that sin is the mark of 
 " the Fall upwards," an incident in the ascent of man. 
 
 There is a certain amount of valuable truth in all 
 this, and henceforth theology must take account of it. 
 But as a real explanation of the nature of sin it is quite 
 futile. It helps us to understand vice and crime, or 
 social disorder. It is of some value in the psychology 
 of sinful habit and conduct. But its failure to explain 
 sin arises from the fact that the term " sin " has no 
 meaning outside of the religious consciousness. It is 
 amazing to read discussions of the matter which com- 
 pletely ignore the modern history and philosophy of 
 religion, which only touch the religious view of sin after 
 all these evolutionary commonplaces have been set 
 down, when the attempt is being made to relate them 
 with Christianity. 
 
 The fact is, that the sense of sin begins, like all ele- 
 ments of human consciousness, in dim, confused, and 
 vague forms, but always in the religious atmosphere. 
 Sin, as a scientifically used term, cannot be applied 
 except to the sense of broken relations, of " something 
 — 135 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 wrong," between a man (or a tribe), and the invisible 
 power (or powers) whom he (or the tribe) worships. 
 Even conscience, or the moral consciousness, when 
 taken merely in its social aspect, does not give us the 
 clue to sin, unless that consciousness is viewed, as Kant 
 viewed it, as a function of the religious nature of man. 
 It is only when man is aware, however dully, of his 
 relation to a power, a judge, an owner, a master, however 
 poorly conceived, to whom he is responsible and on 
 whose will his happiness depends, that the fact called 
 sin takes its place in history. That consciousness can 
 now be traced along the trunk hne of rehgious develop- 
 ment from its crude origins in Chaldea and Arabia to 
 its full understanding in the souls of Christian Apostles 
 and the saints whom their message has created. 
 
 3. Sin and Man^s Place in Nature. — It remains to 
 say a few words on that with which we set out, namely, 
 the fact and problem of evil. (1) First, we may repeat 
 in a word that modern science forbids us to attribute to 
 the natural world the amount of evil, in the form of 
 suffering, which it has been the custom of many to see 
 there. And further, science teaches us to regard physical 
 pain as an instrument which a wise Providence may 
 use for worthy ends. (2) Secondly, the vast sorrow and 
 hideous sufferings of humanity must be looked at in 
 the Hght of that rational freedom which is the divinely 
 ordained basis of his nature, and of that sin which he 
 has made the abnormal basis of his Ufe. 
 
 (1) The Invasion of Nature. — We must remember 
 - 136- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 that it is because man has freedom and reason that he 
 is able to put himself in a deeper relation than that of 
 mere animals, with the infinite intricacies and forces of 
 nature. He invades the ordered events of the world, 
 he seeks to rearrange its facts elaborately for his own 
 ends. He builds his cities on swamps, and pestilence 
 ensues. He builds them again and again where earth- 
 quakes have occurred and will occur, and encounters 
 the repeated desolations of Messina and San Francisco. 
 He penetrates the quiet fields with his mines, half 
 knowing and half careless of the facts, and ruinous 
 explosions sometimes reward his daring. He sows his 
 seed generation after generation, cuts down the forests, 
 and then sees rainless skies above his head, an exhausted 
 soil under his feet, and famine at his door. What does 
 it all mean ? Not that God has put man into a hostile 
 world to torture him, nor that God has no control for 
 His own final purposes of the order which He has created. 
 But this, that the history of man even in his relations 
 with nature is a co-partnery with God. God, for His 
 own blessed ends, has created man with free will and 
 reason, as his co-worker. And behold how vast are 
 the changes on the surface of our world which man is 
 making ! There will soon be found no spot on earth 
 which is not more or less humanised, clothed with new 
 meaning and even changed in its appearance for man's 
 ends and in man's taste. But into this work man 
 carries his whole moral nature, and the fortunes which 
 he encounters are the results of his character as well 
 — iZ7 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 as of his reason striving to master the powers of nature. 
 And the work itself is reacting on his character as well 
 as gradually unfolding the infinite resources of his 
 reason. Is not this the end which God had in view 
 when the foundations of our world were laid ? 
 
 (2) The Cost of Freedom. — But when God chose to 
 create a free moral being who should at last attain 
 to full and unspeakable and eternal fellowship with 
 Himself, He created a nature with whose laws He must 
 Himself henceforth reckon. God can no more treat 
 man as a mere thing, and compel him to be good or 
 happy, than He can treat a stone as an angel to give 
 it wings of light and songs of a happy heart. The 
 righteousness, the hohness of God, demands that He 
 shall treat a stone as a stone and free man as free man. 
 This means that in the working out of human destiny by 
 man's uses of nature and worship of God, the laws of 
 those two sets of relations must be fully and constantly 
 and at all costs observed. There shall be joy and pain, 
 defeat and victory, thrilling delight and black, dull woe, 
 as man in his moral freedom invades the harmonious 
 unity of nature for his own ends, and as he invades the 
 presence of God with his prayers and tears, his rebellion 
 or his trust. In the exercise of his freedom man has 
 sinned. When and how this situation arose does not 
 much matter. It is here, a real and most desolate 
 fact. The mystery of it lies in the free will of man, 
 and the mystery of that in the supreme will and final 
 purpose of God. It is the factor of sin in human con- 
 
 - 138- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN VIEW OF SIN AND EVIL 
 
 sciousness which casts its shadow on death, which 
 makes suffering hideous, which therefore renders the 
 death and suffering of all sentient creatures darker in 
 man's view than they really are for them. It is this 
 defect in his moral nature which hinders, diverts, and 
 misuses his rational power over nature. A purer race will 
 aboHsh pestilence, reduce accident to a minimum, and 
 learn to see inevitable pain and even death steadily in 
 the light of the indisputable love and mighty wisdom 
 of God. 
 
 (3) Sin and the Gospel. — That purer race is being 
 produced by the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. The 
 gospel reveals God in a personal relation with the evil 
 of history of which no religion has ever had any con- 
 ception. He is not a blind energy submerged in the 
 mass which it propels on a dark course toward an un- 
 known end, any more than He is a cold and transcendent 
 Deity living in remote blessedness beyond the waves 
 and tumults of pain and sin. He has entered into 
 human life, has made its experience His own, has been 
 " made perfect through suffering," has " tasted death 
 for every man." This is the sublime message, this the 
 miracle above all miracles, which the final religion is 
 carrying to our hearts. The pantheist of the Orient 
 will be roused from his despair by the fresh hope which 
 this fact gives to every individual and the glory it sheds 
 on the lowliest of the sons of men. The Mohammedan 
 will be subdued to a new sweetness of faith, a new 
 purity in his hope, by this conquering word of grace, 
 — 139 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 mightier than the sword of Islam. Evil is transmuted 
 for the man of faith, as by a divine alchemy, from a 
 leaden doom to a golden weapon of blessing. And 
 this is done because the root of evil in man's heart, 
 sin, has been condemned on the Cross and is being 
 swept out of individual conscience swiftly, out of social 
 life gradually, by the indwelling Spirit of the holy and 
 wise and mighty God of Love and Life. 
 
 140 — 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION. 
 
 TTTE have seen that the Christian religion frankly and 
 
 ^ ^ earnestly looks on the condition of human nature 
 
 as one of sin. It is not blind to the fact of suffering, nor 
 
 deaf to the woeful cries of bereavement and defeat. 
 
 But it does deal more firmly and directly than any 
 
 previous religion with that element which underlies all 
 
 our experience and which it denominates without 
 
 paUiation or subterfuge as sin. The state of sin is, 
 
 as we have seen, one in which the soul is consciously 
 
 separated from God. This separation is of course not 
 
 physical nor even metaphysical. For God is and 
 
 must be the support of our bodily and our mental 
 
 organism and life from the first moment to the last ; 
 
 we all " five and move and have our being in Him." 
 
 It is a moral separation, a breach in the mutual fellowship 
 
 of the Creator of all with His rational and responsible 
 
 creatures, of Father and children. That this moral 
 
 rupture can continue indefinitely without reacting on 
 
 the physical and intellectual life of man is inconceivable. 
 
 The nature of man is a unity, and a disaster so central 
 
 as this must wreak its doom on the whole round of his 
 ^ 141 -^ 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 being, and become manifest in every aspect of his 
 active and conscious life. 
 
 We have seen, further, that sin is reaHsed in definite 
 sins. We call it a state because it is in all men at first 
 a form of the moral consciousness, an inner relation 
 of the conscious self to God ; but it could not be a real 
 state unless it were expressed and defined in action. 
 Indeed, it is usually in and through the sinful colour 
 of his positive deeds that a man discovers himself to be 
 in a state of sin. And finally, this whole set of conditions, 
 amid which an Apostle must write, " there is none 
 righteous, no not one," involves the dread facts of penalty 
 and doom. The being that is made capable of living 
 in harmony and union with God, in a universe which 
 is by its very nature built to bless and sustain that 
 harmony, must find that the order of things is against 
 him when he transgresses the conditions of that relation- 
 ship. Hence at every point sin receives its inevitable 
 fruitage of pain and at last of death. 
 
 This being the situation to which the universal con- 
 sciousness bears witness with essential unanimity, though 
 in varying phrase and temper, we must see how the 
 religion which professes to be absolute and final, and 
 therefore of universal power and authority, proposes to 
 deal with it. 
 
 I. The Substance of Salvation. 
 
 We shall first consider the nature of that deliverance 
 
 which Christianity offers to a sinful and a sorrowful race. 
 
 — 142 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 And it will conduce to clearness if we begin by emphasis- 
 ing its difference from certain other methods which have 
 been proposed. (1) It is, of course, thoroughly distinct 
 from the Buddhist method, which rests upon the idea 
 that the root of that woe which pervades the entire 
 universe of sentient beings is existence itself and the 
 will to Hve. Christianity opposes to this the directly 
 contrary doctrine. It offers life, and Hfe more abund- 
 antly. It proposes to make existence a very joy, to fill 
 the cup of human nature with an experience which is 
 all-pure and all-blessed and everlasting. (2) It also 
 departs from all those methods which are associated 
 with the mysteries of Greece and the so-called " oc- 
 cultist " proceedings of some Hindu sects. The mere 
 development of psychic powers, even if possible, has no 
 influence on a man's relations with God, nor any necessary 
 influence for good on his moral character. For the very 
 essence of the reUgious problem of man, as viewed in 
 the New Testament, is to be found in the personal 
 relations of God and man. The moral issue is primary 
 and supreme. (3) The gospel stands in stark contrast 
 with the message of Mohammed in this, that it is a 
 message of redemption and that it is based upon a deed 
 of sacrifice on the cross in which the eternal God Himself 
 was both the agent and the subject. The might of 
 God is engaged on behalf of man in and through His 
 sympathy, as well as His righteousness, His mercy in 
 historic deeds of salvation as well as His severity in 
 judgment. 
 
 — 143 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 It will be convenient for our present purpose to set 
 forth the substance of the Christian salvation under 
 three heads, the first of which will be more fully treated 
 than the others. 
 
 1. Forgiveness of Sins. — In the first place, it offers 
 and confers the forgiveness of sins. 
 
 {1) In the Gospels. — The Gospels make it plain that 
 in the ministry of Jesus this divine act occupies a most 
 prominent and challenging position. The Synoptic 
 Gospels describe with unanimous care the incident of 
 the healing of the paralytic (see Mark ii. 3-12), when 
 Jesus not only put the forgiveness of sins in a place of 
 importance above that of heahng a fell disease, but 
 claimed that this was the very work which He had 
 authority to do upon the earth. Indeed, when he first 
 began His ministry. He took up the message of the 
 prophet John as his starting-point, and preached that 
 repentance which has no motive and no issue unless it 
 be accompanied and blessed by pardon (Mark i. 4, 14, 15). 
 Although there is no mere iteration of a formula in His 
 great and creative ministry, although He deals broadly 
 and sympathetically, and therefore differently, with 
 the men and women who come into contact with Him, 
 yet He never obscures the fact that their deepest relation 
 is with God, and the deepest element in that relation 
 is moral. No man can face the Father through Jesus 
 without feeling immediately that his conscience has 
 been excited to intense activity, and that the ethical 
 issues are foremost as well as supreme. This is the 
 
 — 144 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 point at which, subjectively, the absolute union of 
 ethics and reUgion is for ever established by Christianity. 
 It is the point from which ceremonialism and an unholy 
 occultism both shrink back in hatred and scorn ; of this 
 the cases of Simon the Pharisee (Luke vii. 36-50) and 
 Simon Magus (Acts viii. 9-24) are good illustrations. The 
 former case was dealt with by Jesus in words of tender 
 and immortal beauty. He defended the unconventional 
 gratitude of the woman, not because she was a sinner 
 of a certain type, but because she was a sinner ; and 
 He conveyed to Simon the warning that his first need 
 was a forgiveness which might break open the pent-in 
 love of his heart, and that he had as great need of for- 
 giveness as she. Self -righteousness and self-abandon- 
 ment to passion are both the enemies of love. The 
 one starves it in an iron-bound cell, the other murders 
 it in a garden of luxury. The only deliverer and restorer 
 of love is the word of forgiveness from the heart of 
 God. 
 
 (2) In the Apostolic Message. — The story of the 
 Apostolic Church carries from city to city the new great 
 word " forgiveness." It is new not in its syllables and 
 outward sound, nor in its mere lexical meaning. But 
 it is new as the very heart of good tidings from God to 
 man which were made possible on the Cross and wit- 
 nessed by the Resurrection of Jesus. The Apostle 
 Peter found himself proclaiming it under the over- 
 mastering aiflatus of Pentecost ; and henceforth he and 
 
 the rest of the brethren went out farther and farther 
 lo — 145 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 into the world, announcing that Jesus is the Christ, and 
 that every one who beheves on Him " shall receive 
 remission of sins." In the writings of Paul and of John, 
 and of course in the Epistle to the Hebrews, the fact is 
 the same. While the first-named Apostle is, hke his 
 Master, free from narrow bondage to words and has varied 
 ways of approaching the soul, he is never for a moment 
 untrue to, or neglectful of, the vital and central im- 
 portance of this experience. Indeed, by a natural 
 reaction of thought he does once speak as if for- 
 giveness of sins were a phrase which summed up 
 the whole meaning and power of our redemption 
 (Col. i. 14.). 
 
 (3) The Meaning of Forgiveness. — In the idea of 
 forgiveness two elements are present, one negative 
 and the other positive. According to the former, sin 
 ceases to be the determiner of relations between God 
 and man. God as it were wipes out the record of wrong 
 deeds, removes them from over the man's head as far as 
 east is from the west. He does not deal with that man 
 now and henceforth as a guilty man. According to 
 the latter element, God takes the penitent into His 
 glorious fellowship. Henceforth he is to be thought 
 of in our heart, and he is to the heart of God as a son 
 at home, as a lost treasure recovered to the joys and 
 uses of its owner. His past is no longer to intrude its 
 shadow, a shadow which is more soHd and high than 
 Alpine barriers, between his heart and God, between 
 
 his thought of God and the deep joy of that name. In 
 
 — 146 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 the language of Paul, he is now " justified " or reckoned 
 and dealt with as righteous, as standing in right relations 
 with God (Rom. iv. ; Gal. iv.). 
 
 (4) Removal of Penalty. — It is evident that in this 
 great act the first and fundamental penalty of sin, 
 from which all others flow according to spiritual and 
 natural law, has been abolished. Separation from 
 God, alike in His will and in man's will, is at an end, 
 and a union is established from which henceforth the 
 whole fife is to take its direction and meaning, its spirit 
 and power. It is true that many of the penalties of 
 past sin remain, and their bitterness must continue 
 to be experienced. But even that fact is transmuted 
 from a curse into a blessing. HumiHty and patience 
 are deepened, faith is nourished by this constant demand 
 upon its exercise, peace is sought and possessed amid 
 the din of the Holy War. And the man of faith is 
 inspired to hold that the mighty wisdom and grace of 
 God can gradually work out of his own life, and from 
 the lives of those whom he has wronged, the last trace 
 of his hideous past. The horrid and un-Christian doc- 
 trine that we must carry the scars of our sins for ever 
 upon our persons and in our memories, which is some- 
 times illustrated in the shallowest way by smatterers 
 in physiology and psychology, is to be rejected as an 
 insult to God and as an injury to many a perturbed 
 conscience. The forgiveness of sins is a complete act 
 of the love of God, and its whole wondrous, pure, and 
 blessed issues are to be read only in the deepest out- 
 — 147 ~ 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 cries of a sincere penitence and the vast claims of a 
 measureless trust. 
 
 2. Deliverance from the Power of Sin. — But these 
 words are taking us over into our next topic. The 
 Christian salvation implies deUverance from the 
 dominion of sin and evil. Both words must be used 
 here for reasons contained in our discussion of sin in 
 another chapter. The dominion of sin is much referred 
 to by the Apostle Paul, alike as a fact of human experi- 
 ence and as a matter with which the gospel is qualified 
 to deal most powerfully. In his famous seventh chapter 
 of Romans he sets forth the inward and fruitless struggle 
 by which a man tries to rid himself of sin when he is 
 confronted with the whole claim and quahty of the 
 divine law. He is not considering the case of those 
 who have formed to themselves ideals of manhood and 
 conduct, no doubt often noble and high, and have set 
 themselves to follow rules of virtue and seK-respect. 
 Happily, the number of those is not inconsiderable, 
 and their attainments are among the most moving 
 glories of the story of man. He has in view the con- 
 science which is searched by the law of God, the heart 
 which is trying to match itself against the claims of a 
 righteousness both living and real, penetrating and 
 relentless. In that presence every man confesses that 
 Paul wrote of every man when he said, " To will is 
 present with me, but to do that which is good is not. 
 To me who would do good, evil is present." The bitter 
 
 cry, "Who shall deliver me out of the body of this 
 
 — 148 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 death ? " which he uttered, he also answered for us 
 all. The dominion of sin has been broken by the coming 
 of Christ. Through Him new relations to God are 
 established which include this, that the Spirit of God, 
 the blessed and wonderful indwelling of God Himself, 
 enters into a man's heart. Henceforth that man, 
 acting in new relations with God and the whole moral 
 universe, lives from new motives, for new ends. He 
 is a renewed man, a regenerate soul (John iii. 3 ; Eph. 
 ii. 5, iv. 23, 24 ; 2 Cor. v. 17). His habits of thought are 
 changed, for he minds the things of the Spirit (Rom. 
 viii. 5, etc.). His instinctive feeUngs rise as out of a 
 new well, and graces appear in his tone and temper, 
 words and ways, which look like fruit of a heavenly 
 power (Gal. v. 22). The Epistles teem with illustrations 
 of this wonderful freedom from the thraldom of habitual 
 sin, of moral blindness, of self-seeking and self-will (Rom. 
 vi. 12-14). 
 
 3. The Immortal Life. — The general idea of salvation 
 in the New Testament includes not only the giving 
 of fellowship with God and release from the slavery 
 of sin, but also the possession of eternal life. 
 
 (1) Eternal Life. — It is true that this phrase does 
 often refer to the quaUty of life rather than its duration, 
 but the latter element is never excluded, and indeed 
 is always implied. From no use of it in the New Testa- 
 ment can the idea of permanence be withdrawn without 
 wrecking its whole beauty and power. Nor can the 
 phrase be so etherealised as to extrude the element of 
 — 149 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 personality. It is personal immortality with which 
 the New Testament is concerned. It knows nothing of 
 such mock immortahties as that which is said to con- 
 sist in joining " choirs invisible," when in the same 
 breath it is alleged that these choirs are not vivid, in- 
 tense, and triumphant souls, but only the posthumous 
 influences of gracious and beneficent lives that have 
 ceased for ever upon the night. On these influences 
 the Christian message lays a new and splendid emphasis, 
 just because it conceives of all human Uves as passing 
 on, each self unshorn of its selfhood, revealed in its 
 true and everlasting reaHty, into realms of fuller action 
 and vaster experience. 
 
 (2) Moral Power of the Christian Hope. — The New 
 Testament teaching about the future Hfe is among the 
 most remarkable, because most potent and most joyous, 
 of all its creative gifts to the human consciousness. 
 With all their usual characteristic differences, these 
 apostoHc writers agree in certain fundamental features 
 of their doctrine. They Hved in a world where much 
 was said and thought about the underworld to which 
 the souls of men were hurried at death. To most that 
 was a mere region of shadows, and vain yearnings ; to 
 none was it a Hving and purifying and inspiring hope. 
 Christianity alone made it that. It taught that Christ 
 had opened the gates of Ufe to all behevers. As His 
 resurrection was a pledge to His disciples of His un- 
 broken union with them, that union again was a pledge 
 
 of their unbreakable union with Him, of their ultimate 
 
 — 150 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 share in His resurrection glory. The region beyond 
 death was made definite, imaginable, glorious for their 
 faith and love by the Person of the Risen Christ. All 
 vagueness, uncertainty, gloom had vanished from the 
 thought of that which follows death. It was replaced 
 by the certainty that the real and everlasting Lord, 
 Jesus Christ, most human and most divine, would, nay 
 must by a moral necessity, bring the men, in whose 
 very hearts He reigned supreme, to the full fruition 
 of their hopes. " We shall see Him," was the song of 
 their hps. " To depart and be with Christ " was the 
 strong desire which made prison cells the vestibules of 
 the heavenly palace, and martyr fires the rapture of 
 their souls by His victorious hands. Over the whole 
 range of the human earthly life their hope, literalljra new 
 hope, shed its ennobhng and purifying light. A new 
 sanctity was seen in human ties, a new grandeur in 
 human responsibility. If for a time in the post- Apostolic 
 Church natural misinterpretation and unhealthy en- 
 thusiasm seemed to rob this world of meaning, and the 
 vast importance of earthly history grew small, that only 
 proves how mighty and real was the deliverance which 
 the non-Christian spirit experienced when it passed 
 into the Christian faith, how glorious was this sense 
 of rebound from age-long despair to the intensity of this 
 consciousness of eternal Ufe which was possessed by each 
 heart in Jesus Christ. 
 
 To sum up, it may be said that the substance of 
 
 the Christian salvation consists, on the one hand, in 
 — 151 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 a conscious union with God, union which is realised 
 not in ecstasies, but in the open moral fellowship of a 
 penitent, trustful man with the holy and merciful will 
 of the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. On 
 the other hand, it consists in the positive assurance of 
 personal triumph over all evil. The word evil must 
 here be used in its widest meaning to include sin working 
 through the flesh, misfortune and human sorrow work- 
 ing through natural and social events to bruise the 
 heart and daunt the faith, and death itself. " In all 
 these things we are more than conquerors " is the 
 assertion of the spirit that has tasted the great salvation 
 and enjoys the peace of God. Nothing can be named or 
 conceived which can " separate us from the love of God 
 which is in Christ Jesus our Lord" (Rom. viii. 31-38). 
 That is Christian salvation. (Compare with Rom. viii. ; 
 2 Cor. iv. 7-v. 10, xi. 21-xii. 10; Heb. xii. 1-13; 
 1 Pet. iii. 8-iv. 5 ; John xvi. 1-33 ; Revelation). 
 
 II. The Divine Acts of Salvation. 
 
 The Christian religion is separated by an immeasur- 
 able distance from all others, in that here alone God 
 is found to have wrought out the glorious salvation 
 described above by unique, direct, immediate action 
 of His own on the plains of human history. Others, 
 like Hinduism and Buddhism, may try to discover and 
 describe psychological disciplines and moral machinery 
 
 by which the soul is supposed to evolve its own deliver- 
 
 — 152 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 ance, or like Mohammedanism set forth the law of 
 God as a pathway by which the righteous may travel 
 towards His far-off throne in the unseen. But the 
 gospel of Christ alone presents God as having entered 
 upon the limitations of human experience, that He 
 might in His own incarnate Ufe reconstruct from their 
 very foundations the right moral relations of humanity 
 with HimseK, and on those establish the transcendent 
 experience of actual, conscious fellowship with Himself. 
 The essential condition for this Divine work was of 
 course created in the act of Incarnation which has 
 been discussed in an earlier chapter. Without resuming 
 that discussion, it will be enough here to remind our- 
 selves that the primary or real end of the Incarnation 
 was to estabHsh not only physical or intellectual, 
 but moral relations between God and man. The essence 
 of the great act Hes in this, that the Divine Person does 
 not merely watch the experience of human beings, how- 
 ever sympathetically or understandingly ; nor even, 
 if we may dare to put it so, does the Absolute Con- 
 sciousness remain content with its experience as the 
 Creator of human nature, as the Lord of human history, 
 the product and object and burden of His eternal will. 
 There is a further and awful step by which the Eternal 
 Self willed to taste human experience from the human 
 side, to know it as the created, dependent, growing, strug- 
 gling, attaining human spirit alone can know it. That 
 step was taken when the Son of God laid aside the 
 form of God, when the Word became flesh. Henceforth 
 — 153 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 Grod knows both sides of the fact of man, as it appears 
 to the Creator and Lord of All and as it appears to the 
 creature in his submissive dependence. 
 
 This sublime act of God derives its glory from the 
 purpose which prompted it, the great and holy love 
 for man in his sin, in the disaster which had overtaken 
 his soul. Through the Incarnation an end was to be 
 achieved, a work to be done, which was possible in no 
 other way. This work may be considered under three 
 heads, Atonement, Resurrection, and Impartation of 
 the Holy Spirit. These taken together are the divine 
 acts which constitute the substance of the gospel of 
 Christ, and which produce in receptive man the sub- 
 stance of salvation described above. 
 
 1. The Atonement. — This word is used in Christian 
 theology to describe the At-one-ment or making one 
 of man and God through the work of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and especially through His sacrifice on the 
 Cross. 
 
 (1) The Gospels and the Death of Christ. — The mere 
 fact that we have the four Gospels before us, and that 
 one of them was written by Luke, the close companion 
 of the Apostle Paul on so many of his journeys, proves 
 that the early Apostles did not fail to appreciate the 
 surpassing value of the earthly ministry and especially 
 of the teaching of Jesus. There is not an Epistle which 
 is not saturated with its influence even where verbal 
 connection cannot be traced. But even the Gospels 
 reveal the exceptional importance which the ApostoUc 
 — 154 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 Church as a whole, as well as those authors, assigned to 
 the death and resurrection of Jesus by the exceptional 
 fulness and force with which these events are described. 
 With marvellous care and veracity the narratives reveal 
 to us the attitude of the various personaHties engaged 
 in those portentous scenes. We must name here only 
 the steady, unsurprised, masterful will of Jesus. That 
 He is engaged in a task which shakes His soul to the 
 depths, that for Him the way to the Cross is a long 
 agony whose elements are not those of a calm and 
 triumphant martyrdom, is thrown into startling per- 
 spective by His air of majesty, by the evidence that 
 His will is not being overmastered by the feeble ingenu- 
 ities and plots and malignities of men, but is guided 
 by the purpose of the Father and His own complete 
 absorption in that purpose. 
 
 In his own teaching it would seem that He 
 had said little about the final meaning of His 
 death. Two sayings, to which we have already 
 referred, are, however, expHcit and sufiicient. One 
 word from him who is engaged in a great work 
 may be all we need to reveal what that work is for 
 his own mind, the end he has in view and the reason 
 for his method. When, therefore, Jesus says that the 
 Son of Man had come in order to serve humanity even 
 to the extent of giving His life as a ransom for many, 
 and that His body would be broken for His disciples, 
 His blood shed to estabhsh the New Covenant, we have 
 the fullest light thrown upon His own purpose as He 
 — 155 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 went through such agony with such majestic power. 
 By means of His sacrificial death He intended to recon- 
 struct the relations of God and man. If we accept 
 those words as His, if we believe that at the very centre 
 of the whole matter His disciples cannot have com- 
 pletely misunderstood and misrepresented His mind, 
 then in those last scenes we must behold the Son of God 
 and Son of Man as it were getting within and under the 
 whole moral system in which God and man are related, 
 and transforming it by the fact that He died as He 
 did, in full consciousness of the reasons and issues of 
 His sublime deed. 
 
 (2) The Apostles and the Cross. — When we turn 
 to the Acts and Epistles, we find that His purpose has 
 been fulfilled. Men do Hve in new and hitherto un- 
 dreamt of relations with the eternal and all-holy God. 
 Christ incarnate and on the Cross has actually made 
 the infinite change. There is no difference of opinion 
 among modern scholars about the place which the 
 Apostles assign to that redeeming death. They all 
 speak of it as connected in the deepest and most vital 
 way with the forgiveness of sin and entrance upon 
 the life of reconciliation with God (Gal. 3 ; Rom. 3 ; 
 Heb. ix. X. ; 1 John 4). In a large number of cases 
 they refer in a general and yet definite manner to the 
 fact that He died on our behalf, that He bore our sins, that 
 in His death God condemned sin and revealed righteous- 
 ness, that in this act — the central act in the relations of 
 
 God to human history — God revealed or made avail- 
 - is6- 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 able for the appropriation of men a divine, complete, 
 and life-giving righteousness. In some cases they 
 use language which is in harmony with the word " ran- 
 som " used by Jesus in Mark x. 45 (1 Cor. vi. 20, 
 vii. 23 ; 1 Pet. i. 18). In a much larger number they 
 associate the meaning and power of his work on the 
 Cross with the sacrificial system of the Old Testament, 
 often with special emphasis upon the shedding of His 
 blood, thus harmonising with that other great saying 
 of His at the Last Supper (Rom. iii. 25, 26 ; Gal. 
 iii. 10-18; Heb. ix. x. ; "blood" in 1 Pet. i. 10; Rev. i. 5, 
 etc. ; " propitiation " in 1 John ii. 2, iv. 10, etc.). 
 
 (3) The Modern Dislike of this Doctrine. — Much of 
 the modern revolt against the doctrine of the Atone- 
 ment is due to the influence of two ideas. In the first 
 place, it has been too often described as if it were a kind 
 of legal formality, as if God had merely defended Him- 
 self before the law, an institution above His own will, 
 a bar at which even He must be tried for showing mercy 
 to man. In the second place, it has been too often 
 described as if sin and its penalties were quantities in 
 an account book which could be transferred by a legal 
 process from one person to another, as if the sinless Son 
 of God by enduring infinite penalties could cancel the 
 claims of the law against the infinite guilt of man. 
 It is clear that such ideas of the work of Atonement 
 are too easy, too superficial, to explain so great a deed. 
 And yet it is also clear that it would be as truly super- 
 ficial and easy-going to dismiss the whole matter as 
 — 157 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 absurd and morally impossible. The Christian experi- 
 ence of reconciHation with God is real and unique, and 
 its dependence upon the death of Christ not only per- 
 vades the entire, vast course of Christian history, but 
 is traceable to His own consciousness, to His own mind 
 and will through the Apostles whom He taught and 
 inspired. Somehow He did by His sacrifice on the 
 Cross really change the moral relations of God and man. 
 We must be content with a very brief statement of 
 the matter. 
 
 (4) The Cost of Righteousness in a World of Sin. — 
 When the gospel went forth it was the announcement to 
 all the world of the Fatherhood of God. In other words, it 
 was the announcement that God has willed to forgive the 
 sins of all who repent and put their trust in Him, and to 
 unite each believer with Himself in His own Spirit of life 
 and hoKness and love. But in this offer of mercy God is 
 deaUng with His own relations to the history of man, as 
 well as with man's historical relations with Him. What 
 are His moral relations with man ? They rise from His 
 original purpose to produce in human nature a kind of 
 righteousness which is only possible where free will exists, 
 and where the will, the character of God is loved and 
 chosen and obeyed at all costs and above all other attrac- 
 tions. This is the meaning of the kingdom of God, which 
 can be nothing else than a society of free spirits, of moral 
 beings, in each and all of whom His own holy nature is 
 perfectly reflected. Throughout the history of man's 
 
 conscience and His deaUngs with man's character, that 
 
 - 158 - 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 has been the object of God. But since man has sinned, 
 the fulfilment of that glorious end can only be accom- 
 plished through an initial act on God's side of forgive- 
 ness which shall produce, on man's side, repentance and 
 trust. Manifestly this cannot be done in a mere verbal 
 offer. Words alone have no weight with conscience, for 
 in conscience one self faces another self in concrete 
 relations. It must have deeds in which the very self is 
 given, in which the very relations are estabHshed which 
 words shall henceforth describe and urge. Words open 
 doors, but deeds rear the structures, the shrine of the 
 Spirit, to which they admit. The word of the gospel 
 presupposes some living relation of which it is the expres- 
 sion, some act of God which burns its way to passionate 
 utterance through hearts upon whom its weight and 
 glory fell. This act we have in the offering of Christ. 
 
 But that deed on the Cross was the fulfilment of 
 righteousness ! The eternal, primal ideal of God, so to 
 speak, concerning man was now an accomphshed fact. 
 No longer did he behold His idea of a righteous man and 
 actual man in direct contrast to one another. A free 
 will had now lived and died under human conditions 
 which had trusted, obeyed His will out of perfect love 
 and in face of the utmost trial. The Righteous Man 
 was at last a fact. 
 
 But, on the other hand, this great deed was conditioned 
 throughout its history by the presence and fact of human 
 sin. It was sin that brought the severest pressure to 
 bear upon that holy will of Jesus, sin that tempted Him, 
 
 — 159 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 opposed Him, betrayed Him, hated Him, condemned Him 
 through human hearts. He even seems to have tasted 
 that deepest and last of all the issues of sin, the sense of 
 derehction, the mysterious and awful desolation of soul 
 which made Him cry out, " My God, my God, why hast 
 Thou forsaken Me ? " In that darkness He tasted death 
 indeed, and yet held on in His way of trust, founding His 
 faith on God even when all reality seemed to slip from 
 under His soul. Christ paid the utmost price of righteous- 
 ness where all seemed fashioned and concentrated for its 
 destruction. In Him through that death on the Cross 
 God stands in a new, concrete relation both with the 
 righteousness which He had planned, and which the 
 human consciousness had failed to attain, and with the 
 sin which had become the real moral quality of man. 
 Sin had been endured by God in Christ, and 
 righteousness had been made real by God in Christ, and 
 each of them involved the other. In the very act of 
 proving, as Christ did, that there is nothing He would 
 not pay as the price of righteousness, He revealed in 
 the heart agonies of a Uving self the divine hatred and 
 eternal condemnation of sin. The eternal will is reahzed 
 in the temporal fact. Henceforth God lives in a new 
 relation with the moral history and nature of man. 
 
 (5) The Cost of Love for a World in Sin. — But this 
 strange story of the heart of God, this most wonderful 
 revelation of the character of God, not in general human 
 fortunes and not in prophetic utterances, but in an 
 
 experience which was God's own experience, in a deed 
 
 — i6o — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 which was God's deed upon HimseK, within the con- 
 ditions of humanity, had a purpose beyond itself. " God 
 spared not His Son, but deHvered Him up for us all." 
 " God so loved the world that He gave His only- 
 begotten Son." If He has proved that there is no 
 price He would not pay for righteousness, and so con- 
 demned sin in the very act of realising that righteous- 
 ness, He has also proved that there is no price He will 
 not pay, save only righteousness itself, for love of the 
 sinner. Here we touch the incredible and inestimable 
 thing which we call mercy. For it is just conscience 
 itseK, with its sense of guilt, of utter unworthiness, 
 which finds an infinite difficulty in accepting the assur- 
 ance of the love of God. It is not the prevalence of 
 evil, not the mystery of suffering, which has thrown the 
 darkest shadow upon the name of God. It is the sense 
 of sin. From that has arisen the dread of God, the 
 conviction that He must, just because He is the holy 
 and righteous One, stand opposed for ever to the will that 
 had made sin its life and found in self instead of God the 
 spring and end of conduct. The awakened conscience 
 does not adopt the easy way of some modern theologians 
 and distinguish between sin and the sinner, concluding 
 that God sees them apart. Rather does it identify sin 
 and self so as to say and feel, " I am the sinner, with- 
 out me my sin would not exist. The stain and shame 
 rests on me, and not on a mere abstraction called sin. 
 The only way to destroy my sin is to destroy myseK, 
 
 for sin is the quality of my will in the actual relation in 
 II — i6i — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 which I have lived." It is upon the heart that so speaks 
 that the love of God falls from the Cross of Christ. 
 
 There is no explaining love, there can be no exposition 
 or defence of mercy. It flows from that in the very being 
 of God which is beyond the reach of reason, and could not 
 have been invented by the most daring imagination of 
 man. To grasp the love of God, before Christ, man must 
 have transcended the realm of conscience, have passed 
 beyond the judgment bar to invade the inviolate heart 
 of the Eternal, which was inconceivable and impossible. 
 But in the death of Christ, the Son of God, the reverse 
 movement has taken place. It is God who has invaded 
 the violated soul of man, who has brought the scene of 
 judgment upon the plane of history, and through the very 
 horror upon the Cross has revealed love for man, and 
 the will to take him into sonship and holy peace. That 
 work of reaUsing the Divine righteousness was not done 
 merely for its own sake, but that God might so reach the 
 heart through the conscience of man. The will to save 
 was in it all. Love for each and all of the sons of man, in 
 their uniform defeat and universal unworthiness, carried 
 the heart of Christ, the will of God in Him, through all 
 the agony and darkness. " He loved me and gave 
 Himself up for me " became henceforth the fact for all 
 men. 
 
 We have dehberately avoided Scriptural language 
 
 and the usual technical terms in these paragraphs, not 
 
 because they are false or inadequate, but in order 
 
 if possible to bring out this one fact, that on the Cross 
 
 — 162 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 God did actually assume new personal relations with 
 the fact of sin in the race of man. There was no for- 
 mahty. He was not bowing to the authority of a 
 power above Himself. He was not defending Himself 
 against the criticism of angels or of men for the offer of 
 pardon. He was making it possible to grant forgiveness 
 by entering personally into relations with the moral 
 history of man which are righteous and holy, and by 
 doing so from the motive of an eternal love and for the 
 purposes of a free and pure and cleansing mercy. But 
 when so much has been seen it becomes quite clear that 
 all the varied modes of New Testament illustration and 
 description of the atoning act are justified. He did suffer, 
 " the righteous for the unrighteous, that He might bring 
 us to God " (1 Pet. iii. 18). His blood was shed for the 
 remission of sins (Heb. ix. 14-22), and God set Him forth 
 in His blood as the object of our trust (Rom. iii. 25). He 
 did bear our sins in His own body on the tree, and by 
 His stripes we are healed. God did in Him, as an offering 
 for sin, condemn sin ; and He did it in the flesh, under 
 the conditions of a human experience where hitherto 
 sin had reigned supreme, rebuked by the law but 
 triumphant through the flesh, carried on and confirmed 
 by the mere momentum of human habit and organised 
 custom (Rom. viii. 3). Until these things were done 
 forgiveness could have no meaning but a bad one, and 
 the offer of it no attraction for the conscience of man. 
 But a pardon offered by God in his new relations with 
 the moral universe, based on the righteousness He has 
 
 - 163 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 made real in time, on the sin He has personally endured, 
 on the holy love from which His wondrous deed has 
 come, is a boon so pure and high and blessed that it 
 must break the proud self-will and release the stifled 
 yearnings of the soul of man for life in God. 
 
 2. The Resurrection. — The second stage in the work 
 of salvation was the Resurrection of Christ. He was 
 " raised again for our justification " (Rom. iv. 25). It 
 goes without saying that, so far as the records and all 
 the human probabiHties go, the Crucifixion would have 
 utterly destroyed the faith of the disciples. It was His 
 revelation as the Risen Christ which estabhshed His 
 Messiahship, defined and disclosed His eternal Sonship 
 (Rom. i. 4), and awoke that characteristic Christian 
 faith which has continued from that day to this. It is 
 right, of course, to emphasise the fact that if death is 
 a great fact in relation not only to man's physical but 
 also to his moral experience, then the Sinless One could 
 not be permanently held in its grasp. But it is also of 
 vital importance to grasp the idea that through the 
 process of resurrection Jesus completed the ideal of a 
 human Ufe. The Perfect Man stood realised and re- 
 vealed in all the quahties of perfection, physical and 
 natural, as well as moral and spiritual. For the universe 
 is one, and man's experience must ultimately be all of 
 a piece. The physical is no mere fleeting incident in 
 his relations. It is as real and as essential as any other 
 conditions of his active life. It too is part of the moral 
 
 order of God which we call the universe, and has part 
 
 — 164 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 and lot in the final outcome of all things (Rom. viii. ; 
 Col. i.). That is for ever made clear and sure and, 
 beyond all telling, a glad and glorious fact, in the 
 resurrection of Christ from the dead. He has won and 
 revealed the eternal destiny of human nature, and in 
 Him, again, risen from the dead, God stands in relations 
 to His created universe which are fundamentally new 
 and which enable His rational creatures to enter into 
 new relations with Him, apprehending their destiny 
 and working their conscious will into His grand scheme 
 of things. 
 
 3. The Gift of the Holy Spirit.— The third and final 
 element in this method of salvation is known as the 
 giving or sending of the Holy Spirit. Historically, as 
 we learn from the Acts of the Apostles (chaps, i. and ii.), 
 the consciousness of the disciples was not fully developed 
 into its Christian form, even after the revelation to 
 them of their Risen Lord. A great gladness was indeed 
 thrilhng their hearts, but there was a pause of ex- 
 pectancy. Something was still lacking, and they but 
 dimly reahsed it. With Pentecost the climax was fully 
 attained. That overwhelming experience became to 
 them the permanent assurance that God Himself, in 
 His Spirit, had verily united Himself with them as a 
 community and as individual souls. No longer were 
 they as forlorn spirits seeking rest and finding none ; no 
 longer as children in a darkened house feeUng about, 
 and in vain, for the reality and presence of God. In 
 
 their consciousness the human spirit and the Divine were 
 - 165 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 made one in the daylight of pure personal relations. 
 That fact is, as we have already seen, reflected through- 
 out the writings of the New Testament. Not in esoteric 
 terms is it described, nor is it reserved for a few and 
 rare souls whose leisure or opportunities might make 
 laboured and technical disciplines possible. This 
 supreme gift, the pouring of the Spirit of God into the 
 human heart, is offered to all men through repentance 
 and faith. Busy men continuing their daily toil, plain 
 and untutored women whose hearts are moved by the 
 story of Jesus and the vision of the divine grace, may 
 all know the fulness of the Christian salvation and 
 receive into humble, penitent, and trusting hearts the 
 indweUing of the Holy Spirit, the realised ineffable 
 union with God. 
 
 A final word should be said on one matter of practical 
 importance, both for individual faith and the preaching 
 of the gospel. That gospel should never be represented 
 as an abstract scheme, as a plan worked out to com- 
 pletion apart from human hearts, and then at last as a 
 completed whole thrust upon human attention. Christ 
 wrought out His salvation from step to step upon actual 
 living men and women. His earliest influences as the 
 Saviour of the world, when He began to manifest His 
 quaUty and Person, were exerted upon a group of people 
 with whom and upon whom the whole force of His whole 
 work was brought to bear. Stage by stage He carried 
 them with Him, so that His salvation never for a moment, 
 
 as it were, hung fire, but at each moment of its gradual 
 
 — 166 — 
 
THE CHRISTIAN MESSAGE OF SALVATION 
 
 achievement and its unfolding took efEect upon that 
 little community and each member of it. It was an 
 organic process, a living, effectual act of God upon the 
 human consciousness throughout the necessary stages 
 by which it was wrought to its completion. God did 
 then and there create for Himself, and enter into new 
 personal or ethical relations with men, in such a way 
 that when all was done a community had been formed 
 in which the divine life was actually present. This 
 community knew itself to be organically united with 
 God through Jesus Christ, its living, actual, controlHng 
 Head. There was no salvation wrought out as an 
 abstract plan. A saved community, the Church of 
 Christ was created, henceforth to be in the world as 
 at once the sphere within which the power of God is 
 effective and the organ by which that power shall 
 transform the whole world. 
 
 — 167 — 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 A MONG the many distinctive features of the 
 -^-^ Christian message to the world, we must place 
 its supreme emphasis upon the principle of faith. 
 There was always in the world, as we shall see, a certain 
 amount of faith, enough to keep some kind of gods 
 in view, enough to hold society together on its various 
 levels of civilisation. But nowhere in the history of 
 religion or of philosophic thought before Christ do we 
 j&nd that the real meaning and scope of faith had 
 been discovered. For instance, in the Old Testament 
 we have a certain emphasis upon the demand that the 
 people shall believe the messages of the prophets and 
 shall put their trust in the protecting power of Jehovah. 
 But nowhere save in a passing phrase, on which after- 
 wards the Apostle Paul eagerly seized (Hab. ii. 4; cf . Rom. 
 i. 17 ; Gal. iii. 11), do we find that this act of faith 
 in Jehovah or faithfulness to Him is selected from 
 the other elements of their rehgious consciousness 
 and set on the throne of supremacy. The rehgious life 
 of Israel was still under the power of ceremonies and 
 
 rites, of the effort to deserve the approval of God by 
 
 — i68 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 meritorious sacrifices and legal obedience. Or, again, 
 in the philosophy of Greece, while we find that justice, 
 courage, temperance, and other virtues are emphasised, 
 none but an incidental reference can be found to that 
 mutual trust on which all solid cities are founded. But 
 in the New Testament, and throughout the history of 
 Christianity, faith comes to the front. It is discovered 
 to be the fundamental act by which man stands related 
 to God, the organ of the soul by which it lays hold of 
 the treasures of life offered in Christ. 
 
 I. The Teaching of Jesus about Faith 
 
 It was, of course, in the ministry of Jesus, and in 
 
 His full influence on the relations of His disciples to God, 
 
 that this principle first came to light and the Christian 
 
 faith was born! Jesus Himself nowhere expounds the 
 
 nature and working of faith. He does not formally 
 
 compare it with other methods of religious action, nor 
 
 discuss it as His Apostles and the theologians of His 
 
 Church had to do in later times. He had something 
 
 far more vital and fundamental than that to accomplish. 
 
 It was His work to create the new relations between 
 
 man and God, and to produce that faith in which alone 
 
 those relations could be realised and made henceforth 
 
 the groundwork of the history of our race. To be 
 
 brief, we must confine our summary of the matter to 
 
 four points : 
 
 1. Trust in Himself. — The primary and essential 
 — 169 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 thing to secure was the trust of His disciples in Himself. 
 This at first was probably in their minds, admiration 
 and confidence rendered to a great teacher — a prophet 
 sent from God. Then it became a gradually deepening 
 appreciation of His moral quality in its strange and 
 baffling and humbling perfection. Then it became 
 ftwe, and at times even fear, at His miraculous powers, 
 His superhuman dealing with disease and other facts 
 of nature (Luke v. 8). Then it became the consciousness 
 that He was conveying to others a new knowledge 
 of God, a new outlook upon the world, that He was the 
 Messiah, the Saviour of the people (Matt. xvi. 16 ; 
 John vi. 68). They saw in Him one whose own unbroken 
 harmony with God was the only hope they could imagine 
 for their own elevation somehow, some day, into that 
 harmony, with its peace, purity, energy, and joy. Thus 
 they were almost insensibly, yet not without intense 
 discussion and wonderment, led into a habitual faith 
 in Him which was the deepest and strongest fact in 
 their conscious lives. 
 
 2. Trust in God. — All through His work among them 
 Jesus was continually leading His disciples, as we saw 
 in the second chapter, to a personal faith in God. 
 " Have faith in God," He explicitly said to those men 
 who all their lives had thought they believed in Jehovah. 
 His teaching about the Fatherhood of God was intended 
 to evoke this act of trust in His power and love. They 
 must trust in Him for the pardon of their sins (Matt. 
 vi. 18), for the good things we have need of in raiment 
 
 I/O — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 and food (ver. 30). Wherever He went He laid an entirely 
 new emphasis on this attitude. He rebuked the dis- 
 ciples repeatedly for lack of faith ; at Nazareth He could 
 not do His mighty works because of unbehef ; He 
 witnessed the unexpected faith of the centurion ; He 
 declared that faith, as a grain of mustard seed, could 
 remove mountains of difficulty from human lives. 
 Without defining or discussing it in any formal way. 
 He fixed attention upon it as the deepest law of their 
 relationship with God and with Himself (John xiv. 1). 
 
 3. Ignoring other Methods. — Besides all this we must 
 remember the significance of the neglect which Jesus 
 showed towards the traditional modes of approach to 
 God. He appears to have ignored the ceremonies of the 
 temple, and, as we saw in an earlier chapter (Chap. V.), 
 He turned attention away from the verbal precision of 
 legalism to the free action of an enlightened conscience. 
 He did demand impHcit and complete obedience to the 
 commandments of God, but it must flow from this 
 inner fife of faith and love, and a conscience at rest. 
 When He described the return of the prodigal son, 
 when He forgave the sins of the paralytic and the sinful 
 woman. He revealed the power which their faith exer- 
 cised even over God. 
 
 4. His Victory and their Faith. — At last, when He 
 had seemed to establish and perfect the faith of His 
 disciples in God and in Himself, He went on to death, 
 and beheld with grief but not surprise the perturbation 
 into which His apparently dismal fate must throw 
 
 — 171 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the minds and the unripe confidence of His followers. 
 Then came the power of His Resurrection, then the 
 blessing of His indwelling Spirit. Those Jews found 
 themselves in a new world, " begotten again," as one 
 of them said, " unto a living hope." But in that new 
 world what was the substance of their life, the solid 
 ground beneath their feet ? All their accustomed 
 means of confidence had been swept entirely away. 
 Not sacrificial rites, not priestly ablutions, not painful 
 and perfect observance of formal enactments, not the 
 temple nor the altar, not the synagogue any more 
 than the mountains and the stars, had wrought this 
 amazing change upon their souls. When they looked 
 they found in themselves but one fact, one act, on 
 which heaven seemed to rest : it was their confidence, 
 their faith in the Risen Saviour and in God through 
 Him. Nothing in the moral universe bound them to 
 God but that. Hence, when their fellow-citizens chal- 
 lenged them to explain this wonder that had come to 
 them, Peter and his fellow- witnesses found it impossible 
 to give to them any other secret than this, that they 
 should repent and believe. Faith had now begun 
 openly, explicitly, and in glorious solitude of majesty 
 to rule the world. 
 
 II. The Teaching of Paul about Faith 
 
 In spite of these facts, it was not the earUest group 
 
 of disciples, Peter and James (the Lord's brother), and 
 
 — 172 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 the rest who first measured the full range of this mighty 
 revolution in the religious history of man. They knew 
 that they were saved by faith in Jesus the Messiah and 
 in God who had raised Him from the dead, but they 
 continued to haunt the temple as if it were stiU somehow 
 the earthly centre of their new fellowship. It required 
 the experience of another set of men to discover the 
 full power and reach of the new reUgion, and to help 
 the primary apostles to see it too. Such men were 
 Stephen (Acts vii.), Paul, the unknown author of the 
 Epistle to the Hebrews, and others, who all seem to 
 have been born and brought up beyond Palestine and 
 to have breathed the air of non- Jewish culture. It 
 was they who disentangled from its fatal association 
 with the past reUgious principles of Judaism, the real 
 and pure gospel of grace and of faith. We must devote 
 a Uttle space to the work of Paul and of that unknown 
 author on this vital matter to make it clear. 
 
 1. The Revelation of Christ to him. — Saul of Tarsus 
 before his conversion had given the marvellous energy 
 of his rehgious genius to the fulfilment of the Jewish 
 law as the only way of righteousness and the only way 
 to peace with Grod. His own reminiscent words in 
 Phihppians iii. and Romans vii. seem to indicate that 
 this effort was felt by himself to be a failure. The law 
 had condemned him in his own conscience even when 
 he was found blameless by men. But his convictions 
 were unbroken and his zeal unbounded. He undertook 
 a fierce and elaborate persecution of the Church if haply 
 — 173 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 he might please God by the destruction of those despic- 
 able worshippers of the crucified One, those enemies 
 of law and temple (Acts vi. 13, 14). Through all, even 
 of these zealous labours, no voice spoke peace to his 
 heart, and the righteousness of God remained as far 
 beyond his reach as heaven itself. But Avhen that voice 
 broke the stillness of the skies, " I am Jesus whom 
 thou persecutest," the dark and turbulent night of his 
 spirit ended suddenly. Saul, the blasphemer and 
 persecutor, received the inexplicable mercy of the 
 Risen Christ, the Son of God. With that mercy the 
 very righteousness of God descended upon him. He 
 knew this because he found himself in the fellowship of 
 the Holy One. Who can measure the amazement of 
 that great heart and the change wrought upon that im- 
 perial intellect ! At one stroke he saw all the laborious 
 machinery of the law swept aside. The righteous God 
 had come to him by the royal road of love. 
 
 2. His Discovery of Faith. — But what in his human 
 nature corresponded to that movement of the Divine 
 will ? It was not righteousness, because mercy had 
 overtaken him on the road of rebelHon, of ungodly 
 hate, of blasphemy and murder. And now as he sat 
 there blind and silent in the house of Judas in Damascus, 
 or later as he spent his three great years of brooding 
 solitude "in Arabia," what did he find in himself, as 
 his act, responsive to the deed of God which transformed 
 His whole life ? He found only one thing, and its name 
 was Faith. " I now live in the flesh in faith, the faith 
 
 — 174 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 which is in the Son of God, who loved me and gave 
 Himself up for me " (Gal. ii. 20). " By grace " had he 
 " been saved through faith " (Eph. ii. 8). He gave 
 up completely all other efforts and grounds of confid- 
 ence, which had never yielded true confidence, before 
 God ; he flung them aside as refuse, and found " the 
 righteousness which is from God by faith " (Phil. iii. 9). 
 Through that great heart of Paul, in this discovery 
 of a new world-order, a new way of God with man, Christ 
 had found at last His entrance to the heart of the world, 
 and the new era of man's spiritual being was opened, 
 to the wonder of angels and joy on the throne of the 
 universe. The absolute and final and universal reUgion 
 had been fully estabUshed in the grasp of a human mind, 
 and the gospel could now be proclaimed to the whole 
 creation. The supreme missionary enterprise had begun 
 its true history. 
 
 3. His Battle for the New Truth. — We must remember 
 that nothing happens in our world without struggle. 
 There is strain and stress among the stars, out of which 
 their harmony is sung. There is clash and competition 
 in the quiet of the meadow and forest glades, and rush- 
 ing beneath the most placid summer sea. Even among 
 the early group of Apostles the gospel of faith did not 
 win its way without heart-burning [ and]^Jcontroversy. 
 We have seen how deep was the amazement of the 
 original Church at Jerusalem when it was found that 
 even Gentiles received the gifts of the Spirit of God. The 
 
 leaders acknowledged the unexpected wonder as the 
 
 — 175 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 act of God, and a compact of peace was made between 
 
 the two sections which temperament, or habit wrought 
 
 by training, rather than difference of conviction, tended 
 
 to form among them. But not all would follow such 
 
 noble-hearted leaders in the way of peace. Some 
 
 remained bitterly hostile to the policy of receiving 
 
 Gentiles uncircumcised into the Church, and they were 
 
 so vigorous and relentless that even Peter was made 
 
 hesitant and inconsistent by their force of will (Gal. 
 
 ii. 11 ff.). These men, whose names and relation to the 
 
 Church remain in obscure mystery, quickly found that 
 
 Paul was the real leader and most powerful Apostle, 
 
 and they invaded many of his fields of labour to undo 
 
 his work. To their deadly hatred of his gospel and 
 
 active antagonism we owe the Apostle's great letter 
 
 to the Galatians and passages in other letters, especially 
 
 that sent to the Romans, which deal with the new 
 
 and creative principle of faith. He has three chief 
 
 lines of argument : 
 
 (1) His First Defence : Experience. — First, he boldly 
 
 and firmly takes his stand on the ground of experience. 
 
 He can take his own case, as of one who with utmost 
 
 devotion and sincerity had tried the method of the 
 
 law, which those enemies were urging upon his converts. 
 
 None of them had put more confidence in it or pursued 
 
 its principles with greater success (Phil. iii. 3-6 ; Rom. 
 
 vii. 7-25; Gal. i. 13, 14). Yet it had utterly failed; 
 
 and it had fallen away from him into a dead past when 
 
 the Risen Christ was revealed to Him by the act of 
 
 — ij6 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 God. In that hour he was put into new relations with 
 God without reference of any kind to his standing as 
 a circumcised Hebrew, or a trained and convinced 
 Pharisee, or a virtuous man, or a reHgious zealot. These 
 things had exercised no influence upon his new Hfe 
 of conscious union with God. He could find no act 
 of his which had any place or relevance in this new 
 situation except his act of faitha But he could also 
 appeal to the case of Peter himself, who knew, and 
 none better, that he had been justified not " by the 
 works of the law, but through faith in Jesus Christ " 
 (Gal. ii. 16). Further, he could appeal to the fact that 
 the Galatians themselves, who were being so easily 
 deluded by " a different gospel," had themselves " re- 
 ceived the Spirit " when he first preached Jesus Christ 
 to them, and that so vividly that His cross seemed to 
 stand before their eyes, and they beheved on Him (Gal. 
 iii. 1,2). And still further, when he writes to the Romans 
 he can assure them that he does not depend on isolated or 
 purely personal phenomena for the substance of his gospel. 
 He has been preaching now for many years, among many 
 races, and it stands proved by an experience too wide, 
 too varied, too real, too glorious and godlike to admit of 
 doubt, that the power of God comes upon " every one 
 that beheveth," whatever his race or past earthly con- 
 dition. 
 
 (2) His Second Defence : Abraham. — There is one 
 line of historical argument which Paul felt to be so 
 
 powerful that he elaborated it both to the Romans 
 12 — 177 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 (iv. 1-25) and the Galatians (iii. 5-29). He appeals 
 to the case of Abraham, the father of the Hebrew 
 race, of whom it is said (Gen. xv. 6) that he " beUeved 
 God, and it was reckoned unto him for righteousness." 
 It is not said that Abraham won his righteousness by 
 his own labours, nor that he received the payment of 
 a debt owing from the Almighty to his merits. Nor 
 again could it be said that the righteousness of Abraham 
 their father arose from his perfect observance of that 
 law on whose fulfilment these Jews rested all their hopes ; 
 for the law came in long after his day and has no bearing 
 at all upon his rehgious experience. Even the rite of 
 circumcision which he did observe was instituted after 
 his righteousness before God had already been estab- 
 lished, and after the great promise, in which all their 
 Jewish hope had its ultimate historical root, had been 
 solemnly made by God. It was clear then that their 
 own father Abraham entered into righteousness cen- 
 turies before the law was given, and as an uncircumcised 
 man ; and the Scripture makes it abundantly clear that 
 the sole condition of his right standing with God was 
 this principle of faith, for whose glory he, Paul, was 
 contending against these Judaising Christians. 
 
 (3) His Third Defence : the Nature of Grace. — This 
 triumphant historical appeal was not felt by Paul to be 
 the full statement of his case. He also deals with the 
 inner meaning of the various principles under discussion. 
 There are two fundamental methods of the religious Ufe 
 
 which in this controversy are at war with one another ; 
 
 - i78 - 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 the one is the righteousness which is demanded by " the 
 law," the other is the righteousness which is conferred by 
 the grace of God. He proves that the latter is no dream, 
 no theory of what might be. It is an estabHshed fact, 
 a way of dealing with man which God has now put into 
 full operation in Christ Jesus. There are human beings 
 who now consciously possess righteousness. They have 
 been justified, that is forgiven for a sinful past and taken 
 into a living fellowship with Himself, by the supreme 
 and all-holy One. The number of these is multiplying 
 continually wherever the gospel is proclaimed. No 
 barriers of race prejudice, of dark iniquity, of barbarism 
 or ignorance have proved insuperable. On the other 
 hand, the whole history of legalism cannot produce one 
 conscience to which it has given the righteousness and 
 peace of God. Its trophies are tortured consciences, 
 defeated wills, and broken hopes. The reason for this 
 great difference lies here, that by fulfilment of the law 
 a man endeavours to merit eternal life, to make the 
 Almighty his debtor, while by acceptance of grace a man 
 assumes his true place in the moral universe as one who 
 is conscious that he does not deserve the boon of Hfe 
 eternal, but as one to whom it has been granted by the 
 free and immeasurable and inexphcable mercy of God 
 Himself. If the latter deals with man as man, and not 
 with one man as a Jew and another man as a Gentile, 
 then the only human act which can be relevant and 
 reasonable and effectual in this situation is the act of 
 faith. When the vision of the divine grace, that love 
 — 179 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 which is clothed with pity, that holiness which shines 
 through the tempering atmosphere of mercy, breaks upon 
 a man's soul, his effort to " work" is paralysed, merit 
 becomes as distasteful as it is impossible, and he casts 
 himseK in the great deed of self-abandonment upon 
 a Saviour, a Father, a God whom he trusts wholly 
 and for ever. 
 
 III. The Teaching of the Epistle to the Hebrews. 
 
 While it was the Apostle Paul upon whom the great 
 task was laid of reveaHng to all men this vital view of 
 faith, and thus establishing before all eyes the universal 
 character of the Christian religion, it was given to another 
 New Testament writer to celebrate the praise of faith in 
 another way. The eleventh chapter of the Epistle to the 
 Hebrews is a kind of Epic of Faith. Its very style assumes 
 a swing, a rhythm, a majesty which only great moments 
 in the history of human thought can clothe themselves 
 withal. 
 
 1. The Perplexity of Hebrew Christians. — The letter 
 
 was apparently addressed to Hebrew Christians, who 
 
 were passing through a great trial. Outward afflictions 
 
 were upon them, but their chief trouble was inward. 
 
 They seem to have come to that natural period of personal 
 
 history when, the first fervours of faith, the first joys 
 
 of the Spirit having been experienced, they faced the 
 
 commonplace facts of their social environment. The 
 
 hunger for their old habits came back. They wondered 
 
 — i8o •— 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 whether a real and soHd religion could exist without 
 temple and sacrifices, without priests and stately cere- 
 monials. They asked themselves whether really it was 
 intended by God that those glorious elements of the life 
 of Israel should thus vanish and leave their world so 
 bare and colourless as it seemed to their eyes. In earUer 
 chapters the author has gone over the great Christian 
 argument with unsurpassed skill of exposition, with 
 calm dignity and tender sympathy. But when he has 
 proved that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, surpasses all 
 the highest names of the Old Testament revelation, 
 angels, Moses, Joshua ; when he has shown the meaning 
 and glory of the High Priesthood of Christ, and that 
 before its grandeur and power all other earthly priest- 
 hoods must pass away ; when he has proved that the 
 temple sacrifices were but poor and ineffective symbols 
 of the only true and potent sacrifice which Jesus 
 made in His own blood, and which He presents in 
 heaven for all men for ever, he seems to have proved too 
 much. " He not only leaves us," his first readers might 
 well say, " with this ' faith ' as our only earthly security 
 against the danger of perdition (Heb. x. 39), — and it 
 does seem so thin — but he seems to abohsh the whole 
 value and virtue of the ancient Scriptures. If prophet 
 and priest, temple and sacrifice, existed only until Christ 
 came, it looks as if Old Testament history was all husk 
 and no kernel, all symbol and no substance." It is to 
 this feeling, or something like it, that the great argument 
 
 of chapter xi. to chapter xii. 2 is addressed. 
 
 — i8i — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 2. The Definition of Faith. — The first of its three 
 stages is very brief, but of vital importance, and consists 
 of the famous definition of faith : " Faith is assurance 
 of (or the giving substance to) things hoped for, a con- 
 viction (or test) of things not seen." Whatever may be 
 the best Enghsh terms for the first word of each of the 
 defining clauses, the meaning of the whole is clear. 
 Faith is our attitude towards the future and the in- 
 visible. When we act in relation to anything which 
 is beyond the immediate moment, or beyond our imme- 
 diate sense perceptions, we then act by faith. 
 
 3. The Abiding Substance of the Old Testament. — This 
 most sound and helpful definition of faith is then applied 
 to the Old Testament with a most astonishing result. 
 It results that the real substance of the ancient story, 
 the vital and essential element of the entire religion of 
 the Hebrews on its human side, was faith. (1) The very 
 foundation of all reHgion is the belief in God as the 
 Creator of the universe (xi. 3), and the life of rehgion 
 consists in the belief that God is in active relations 
 with men (xi. 6). (2) But the history of Old Testament 
 enthusiasm and heroism is simply the revelation of 
 the glorious nature and commanding power and con- 
 tagious joy of faith. All these men and women achieved 
 their greatness because they were great in faith : whether 
 it was Abraham gazing into the future, or Moses into the 
 invisible ; whether it was Joseph giving commandment 
 concerning his bones, or Rahab sheltering the spies of 
 
 Jehovah, they acted not in relation to the visible and 
 
 — 182 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 immediate facts before them, but on the conviction 
 that God holds sway over the days that are to come, 
 and rules the things we see from a throne to which 
 these outer eyes are bhnd. The thriUing recital of the 
 famihar names of a few, and the heaped-up tumulus of 
 the sufferings and the wrongs and the tragic deaths 
 of innumerable unnamed heroes of faith, combine to 
 make the reader feel that here in the story of the spirit 
 of man we have the substance of history. Not the stones 
 of the eternal city, nor the faint echo of her ancient 
 language and customs to-day in her streets, are Kome 
 for us ; but the patriotism and enterprise, the courage 
 and statesmanship, of her ancient citizens. In them we 
 touch the reahty that was Rome. So this writer makes 
 his feUow Hebrews feel as they look back upon the story 
 of Jerusalem, of Israel, of ritual and temple. Not these 
 vanished glories, but the faith of their fathers in God 
 bound one generation to another in a hfe of meaning, 
 and became their great legacy to all the ages of mankind. 
 4. The Supreme Faith. — The third portion of the argu- 
 ment is brief, but conclusive. The Old Testament heroes 
 beheved in the promise of God, died for it, died without 
 seeing it fulfilled. This was not faithlessness towards them 
 on the part of God, for they shall most certainly be made 
 perfect ; but it was grace to us. Not one of them shall 
 lose his place in the final glory, but we of the Christian 
 era shall be included. For our faith in God, if we are 
 worthy to be called the heirs of their faith, looks upward 
 and onward to Jesus, who is " the author and perfecter of 
 
 - 183 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 faith." His great work, nay, He the worker, must be 
 the object of a trust which all the host of faithful souls 
 in the past will watch, as an encompassing cloud of 
 sympathy, and which Jesus Himself will reward from 
 the very throne of God. 
 
 IV. General Considerations. 
 
 We must now try, though very swiftly, to survey 
 this matter, this deep principle of faith, that we may 
 see how and why it has taken this pre-eminence in the 
 final religion, and what may be its relation to the mis- 
 sionary quahty and power of the gospel. 
 
 1. The Psychology of Faith. — We must begin by 
 
 asking what Faith is, as one of the functions of human 
 
 nature. For here there is much misunderstanding. 
 
 One of the most common errors is to speak as if it were 
 
 a distinctive organ of the soul, and one which may or 
 
 may not be created by the Spirit of God in individual 
 
 cases. Huxley said it was not included in his structure. 
 
 David Hume, with one of his most terrible sneers, 
 
 suggested that it was a miracle wrought in a man to 
 
 enable him to accept the miracles of the Bible. We 
 
 have already seen that faith is described best as a 
 
 definite attitude assumed towards things that are 
 
 invisible and future. In this attitude the seK is active 
 
 in all its fundamental powers of mind and heart and 
 
 will. Each of these elements of consciousness is necessary 
 
 to the production of faith. The mind must apprehend 
 
 — 184 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 the reality and place of the object ; the heart, with all 
 that this somewhat popular term includes, must feel 
 and appreciate its meaning and value for self ; the will 
 or power of action must be positively exerted to 
 relate the self with the object so apprehended and so 
 appreciated. If I see a certain object and it takes its 
 place in my universe, if I feel its worth or value, if I 
 then proceed to act upon its reality and its meaning, I 
 have acted in faith. Each of the three elements must 
 be present in some degree if my faith is to be rational 
 and complete. But if the three are included in my 
 conduct nothing else is needed to make the act deserve 
 the name of an act of faith. 
 
 Of course, we must recognise that each of these 
 elements of consciousness has richly varied forms, and 
 the meaning of faith itself must vary accordingly. To 
 apprehend the reahty and uses of a bridge before my 
 eyes, or an island of spices in the orient, or a human 
 friend, or a great truth, is the work of reason, and yet 
 how differently she operates in these directions. The 
 very feelings of the heart are not the same when we 
 contemplate the value, the relation to our interests, 
 of these different objects. Our moral sense, our aesthetic 
 sympathy, colour that response of our inner nature 
 out of which action or conduct springs. We all re- 
 cognise objects named as possessing different degrees 
 of importance for our separate lives. What may be all 
 important for one man is a "dead hypothesis," as 
 
 Professor James has it, for another man. So again, 
 
 - 185 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 the movement of the will, the form of action, is not 
 
 the same in these different cases. My conduct in using 
 
 the bridge for the thousandth time, or bupng spices 
 
 for the first time, or leaning on the judgment of my 
 
 friend in a great personal crisis, or regulating life upon 
 
 an ascertained truth in morals or economics, flows 
 
 from my self-determination, and turns my preceding 
 
 apprehension and appreciation of the facts into a living 
 
 faith ; but in each case the decision seems different 
 
 from every other. Nevertheless these are all phases 
 
 in that life of faith which is our whole and sole life 
 
 upon earth. 
 
 2. The Place of Faith in General Experience. — This, 
 
 then, is one of the remarkable and happy effects of the 
 
 proclamation of the law of faith in the New Testament. 
 
 It has helped to reveal to us the essential unity and the 
 
 deeply spiritual nature of the whole of man's practical 
 
 life. Some minds still tend to retain the word "faith " 
 
 wholly for religious uses. They practically restrict it 
 
 to the relations of man with God. We have seen that 
 
 this must be viewed as psychologically an inaccurate 
 
 account of the nature of faith. It can also be described 
 
 as a distinct detriment to our view of the meaning of 
 
 man's general experience, and of its relation to that which 
 
 is specially known as his rehgious life. For if our 
 
 analysis is correct and relevant, it follows that faith is 
 
 the life-blood of our whole social experience. It is the 
 
 inner bond connecting interests and forms of conduct 
 
 so diverse as art, science, patriotism, industry, love, and 
 
 — i86 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 religion. In each of these a man relates himself with 
 some object, whose reality and value he apprehends, 
 and towards which he is moved by the deepest impulse 
 of his nature to act. The man of art, for whom the ideal 
 of the beautiful, or the man of science, for whom truth 
 is almost an essential of existence, is not deaHng with 
 a mere figment of the imagination. Powerless as his 
 reason may be to explain its ultimate nature and seat 
 of reality, he apprehends it as a most real as well as a 
 most glorious object of desire. 
 
 The man who is absorbed in the claims of patriotism 
 may well be puzzled to set forth in precise detail a 
 logical defence of his passion and sacrifice. His country, 
 what is it ? What makes it infinitely more precious to 
 him than all other countries put together ? There are fair 
 valleys and grand mountains across the border. There, 
 too, are human homes with all the sweet charm of family 
 love and the deep mystery of family grief. There, too, 
 are government, industry, and agriculture, and many 
 noble hearts serve the cause of that other land as devot- 
 edly and purely as this man serves his. Who shall 
 attempt to explore the fountainheads of patriotism ? 
 They lie far up in the regions where all our ideals spring. 
 It is mere cloudland if we attempt to guide ourselves in 
 it by our logical faculty. Our thinking becomes misty 
 and unrelated to the valleys and fields of life. But 
 from that region of reason and the spirit of man all the 
 streams run down which become his practical ideas, 
 
 his purest and deepest passions, his mighty motives 
 - 187 - 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 and blood red devotions of soul. All which just means 
 that in the higher levels man walks and runs, loves and 
 toils, by faith. Some object is before his soul's vision 
 whose outlines mingle with the skies. It has power over 
 his affection, his conscience, his yearning for the true, 
 the beautiful, the good, and it rouses him to lifelong 
 and most costly tasks. It is the call of the infinite, 
 to which the answer of man can never be aught but the 
 rejection or the acceptance of the law of faith. 
 
 To put the matter in another way, it may be said 
 that all society is founded on faith. This becomes 
 clearer as civilization becomes more complex, and the 
 mutual interactions of men more intricate, more potent 
 in their influence. Men depend on one another for 
 kinds of conduct which cannot be regulated by law or 
 controlled by courts of justice. Standards of honour are 
 erected by common consent which become powerful 
 over the selfishness and greed and meanness of individual 
 members of society. These often exercise a sway far 
 beyond that of formal legislation. But it is evident 
 that their fulfilment is secured by faith. In all business 
 affairs men have to lean on one another for promptitude 
 and honesty. In the deeper relations of family and 
 friendship faith is the very soul of reality. Thus we can 
 have no true love, no frank intercourse, no purity of 
 motive, and no sincere sacrifice except as we are bound 
 together by this golden chain of personal trust. The 
 very fact that we realise this more openly and intelli- 
 gently than was possible in past ages is proof that the 
 
 — i88 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 social order is becoming more truly ethical, that its 
 most sacred and sohd boons are known and confessed 
 to be the fruit of that free movement of conscience and 
 heart which is the very atmosphere of the great principle 
 of faith. 
 
 3. Faith in the Religious History of Man. — The sig- 
 nificance of faith was not known, and its deHberate 
 cultivation was not possible, until the Christian religion 
 had begun to do its sublime work upon human nature. 
 But when we ponder its place and power in relation to 
 the gospel, we begin to realise that it has very deep 
 connections with the deepest foundation of our being. 
 All who believe in the living God hold that the universe 
 depends wholly upon His will and flows from His pur- 
 pose. It derives its being and meaning from Him, — the 
 dead things of the inorganic universe no less than the 
 thrilling spirits before His throne. This dependence is, of 
 course, unconscious among all forms of existence that are 
 unconscious and unrational. It may be that it begins to 
 reveal itself to consciousness, blindly and in dull fashion, 
 when we reach animals that are capable of fear, and flee 
 to the shelter of any object that seems to promise dehver- 
 ance from danger. But in man it breaks out into the 
 daylight of a rational will. He can grasp this universal 
 fact of creaturely dependence on God, and make it the 
 guide of conduct and the hope of his heart. It follows 
 that all religions do found themselves even unwittingly 
 upon faith. However crude and superstitious they seem 
 
 to us, they express for their devotees this sense of depend- 
 
 — 189 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 ence for definite and supreme blessings upon that Power 
 
 which is over all. 
 
 This is one of the facts upon which the wise missionary 
 
 is careful to seize as a guide to him in his delivery of the 
 
 Christian message. Perhaps it may not be rash to say 
 
 that here many minds find a more soHd and more 
 
 Christian basis for cherishing what Tennyson called 
 
 *' the larger hope," than in speculations about future 
 
 probation and such uncertain matters. For the faith 
 
 of the nations is a real thing ; and if corruption has 
 
 invaded their religions, and gross darkness their social 
 
 practices, we must yet recognise that in none has faith 
 
 been utterly destroyed. Even among degraded 
 
 savage tribes the missionary is very apt to find some 
 
 circle of men whose minds revolt at the worst forms of 
 
 shame, in whose hearts there is faith in a better order, 
 
 and who have a dim feeling that the Power over all 
 
 powers is on the side of that higher ideal. If we are 
 
 permitted to see faith in Rahab, how much more in the 
 
 multitudes of men and women of nobler mind and purer 
 
 life than she, who have kept the lamp of trust burning 
 
 in the darkest days of human history. Even the smoking 
 
 flax He shall not quench. 
 
 It is evident that in the times of his ignorance man 
 
 did not know the nature and range of his needs, and 
 
 therefore could not exercise the full powers of his faith 
 
 in God. Even when he knew that he depended on God 
 
 for life and breath and all things earthly, he did not 
 
 know that God must supply all the demands of his 
 
 — 190 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 moral nature and situation, nor, indeed, what those 
 demands were. When he began to reaHse this under the 
 spur of the law and the lash of prophetic accusations, he 
 still had to learn that God both can and will deal with his 
 sin, not to destroy but to deliver him from its disgrace 
 and its disaster. The great and final revelation came 
 when God appeared as the forgiver and remover of sin, 
 as the Father seeking fellowship with his sons far- 
 wandered and forespent. The supreme act of faith, the 
 very crown and glory of that marvellous principle of all 
 personal life, is, to depend on God for His mercy towards 
 a sinful and penitent soul. That, apart from Christ and 
 His Cross, is the one incredible thing which no other 
 reHgion had discovered, nor its founders promised, before 
 Him. But, once disclosed in the power of the Saviour, 
 once grasped, expounded, and defended by His Apostles, 
 it took its place as the cHmax of the rehgious development 
 of man, as the one, universal, and indispensable law 
 which must henceforth govern the relations of man and 
 God, and saturate all human experience with its pure 
 and heavenly nature. God is the God of mercy, and man 
 can have no duty, no privilege, no object of rational 
 action, no motive of purity, till he meets that mercy with 
 trust. This is the essence and fountain of all further 
 history for the individual and the race. 
 
 4. Faith and Creeds. — We have seen that the act 
 of faith implies always a movement of the mind. An 
 object must be apprehended by me as a reahty, and it 
 
 must be set there in its own place in my universe, before 
 
 — 191 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 I can feel its value and deal with it. That is to say, 
 there is an intellectual element in faith. Wheresoever 
 it is created our reason is at work there, building or 
 rebuilding our total view of things. It is from this 
 intellectual necessity of our life that all systematic 
 thought has grown, all philosophies, all doctrines, all 
 creeds, all theologies. They are the inevitable, healthful, 
 and constant offspring of faith. The word " creed " 
 is used to cover a great variety of forms under which 
 the effort of Christian leaders to summarise Christian 
 truth has worked. Originally it means just " I believe " 
 (Latin, credo), and the first creed was simply an expression 
 of personal trust with a statement of the object on 
 which the trust was directed (see Apostles' Creed). But 
 the widening life and influence of the Church, and the 
 progressive efforts made to set forth the whole body of 
 Christian truth in a formal and systematic manner, 
 led to the construction of creeds and confessions from 
 which the personal act was gradually eliminated and 
 in which we find only an impersonal statement of 
 objective truth. This was a natural and even necessary 
 outcome of the whole facts. 
 
 To prevent the Church from thinking, which those 
 would do who deny doctrine and theology and sneer 
 generally at the creeds, would be to crush that rational 
 element of faith which we have seen to be vital. Indeed, 
 already, where we have neglect of doctrine and dispar- 
 agement of the study of Christian truth in a systematic 
 
 manner, we have as a result, merely sentimental forms 
 
 — 192 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 of enthusiasm which lose their grip on the ordered Hfe 
 of man, and even superstition of the grossest kinds, 
 with a bUnd readiness for the acceptance of fad rehgions, 
 both nebulous and futile. 
 
 On the other hand, it must be observed that faith 
 cannot be forced. It cannot possibly live as real faith 
 except in the atmosphere of freedom. The authority 
 of the creeds and of the Church must be used solely 
 as a moral authority, appealing to the will through 
 the conscience of each man, with his affections and the 
 movements of his mind. To make mere belief a law 
 which men can administer, to define doctrines of the 
 Christian faith as if they were enactments enforcible 
 at a human judgment bar, is not to preserve or nourish 
 but to dishonour and desolate the power of a living 
 faith. When force has been used in support of creeds, 
 the offspring has not been the glorious and radiant 
 consciousness of the sons of God, the dignity of con- 
 scious choice, the energy of personal decision, but a 
 society of dull worldlings interspersed with faces of 
 terror. Faith must rear her creeds if she would be 
 reasonable, but faith must be free from an attempted 
 physical enforcement if she would live at all. 
 
 5. Faith and Mysticism. — It has been objected 
 to this whole view of faith that it seems to ignore 
 what is called the mystical element, which we find so 
 powerful in the language of the Apostle Paul. But this 
 objection is surely due to a misunderstanding of the 
 seat of mysticism in Pauline thought. As we have 
 13 — 193 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 seen in another connection, the mystic element in 
 religion arises from the sense of direct contact between 
 the individual soul and eternal realities. That con- 
 tact is said to be realised in various ways, but in the 
 Christian gospel it is given in and through the appre- 
 hension that the Risen Christ, and God through Him, 
 is presented to us as, so to speak, an object, a Person 
 to be dealt with in conscience and heart. When that 
 is intensely realised, the soul is brought consciously 
 and powerfully under the influence of facts, all of which 
 run up, as it were, in living connections between itself 
 and the infinitude of God. It is here, in the opening 
 out before our eyes of the heart of mercy, surely the 
 most mystical fact in the universe ; here in the intense 
 reality of the divine righteousness and the divine love 
 poured out upon the earth through the breaking of the 
 heart of Jesus on the Cross ; here in the sense of sin which 
 the quickening presence of God awakes, and which refuses 
 to count itself limited or measurable or explainable ; 
 here in the sound of that home-call of the soul when it 
 reahses its affinity with God, and is moved to its depths 
 as by the voice of its own inmost being crying for hfe, 
 it is here that true Christian mysticism has its healthy 
 life. And here is the birthplace and nurture of faith. 
 
 5. The Principle of Faith as universal. — We must 
 conclude with another glance at the fact that the religion 
 which has made the act of faith the fundamental mode 
 of man's life towards God has there one more witness 
 to its finaUty and its universality. For no simpler and 
 
 — 194 — 
 
THE PRINCIPLE OF FAITH 
 
 no deeper connection can ever be established in a world 
 of sin between guilty men and a loving but merciful 
 God than lies in this attitude which we call trust. 
 It is an act or attitude so centrally founded in 
 human nature that all men of all races, and all forms 
 and degrees of intelUgence and civiHsation, are capable 
 of it. None who can have the sense of sin or conceive 
 of God, none whose eyes can be lifted beyond the 
 horizons of this life, none whose hearts can be reached 
 by the notes of love, are beyond the range of this message. 
 "It is the power of God unto salvation to every one 
 that belie veth." 
 
 — 195 — 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE VITAL MEANING OF THE CHURCH AND 
 THE BIBLE 
 
 TTTE have seen that the Christian rehgion never 
 ^ ^ existed as a mere abstract plan of salvation or 
 programme of conduct. When the redemption of man 
 and the revelation of God though Christ were accom- 
 plished facts, they had already taken their place in 
 human experience. They had even then become the 
 life of a community, the basis of its distinctive exist- 
 ence, and the driving power of its history. Christianity 
 was not like a philosophy, a kind of formless spirit 
 which may spread like an atmosphere through a people's 
 life and yet fail to produce a new organism of its own. 
 Nor was it a merely individualistic interest. Although 
 it did in a sense discover the human individual as no 
 rehgion and no philosophy had ever seen him, in the 
 infinite meaning and value of each soul for God and 
 for itself, it did not leave each man " burning upward 
 to his point of bliss " in isolation. On the contrary, 
 its individual behevers were of infinite value for each 
 other also, and they could only realise the full reality of 
 
 their new life in social as well as in secret experience. 
 
 — 196 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 The glory of a redeemed humanity in conscious union 
 with God was brought into view after such a manner 
 that each beheld the majesty of his brother Christian, 
 and found it as impossible to ignore that brother as it 
 was to ignore himself. 
 
 The general social nature of the human race appears 
 in and rests on such fundamental facts as (a) the law 
 of reproduction, (b) the necessity for co-operation 
 aUke in the nurture of children and in the communal 
 conquest and uses of nature, and (c) the possibility 
 of progress in the pursuit of moral and spiritual ideals, 
 including the practice of reHgion, only through the 
 co-operation of many individuals. Each and all of 
 these vital elements of society were recognised and taken 
 up, in changed forms, into the hfe of Christianity. 
 From the first the teaching of Jesus gave prominence to 
 the idea of the kingdom of God, which is a definitely 
 social conception, and which by natural steps passed 
 over into that of the fiving and witnessing Church. It 
 is true that, to begin with, they were only a formless 
 group of men and women, with only the rudiments of 
 organisation, who composed the Christian community. 
 But they speedily began to exercise the functions of a 
 living organism. The principle of reproduction was re- 
 cognised and put into operation as they began to bear 
 witness in the very presence of utterly hostile groups 
 of men to the nature, origin, and power of the Hfe which 
 bound them together. The principle of co-operation 
 in development of character, in enrichment of thought 
 
 — 197 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 and experience, was recognised as they met together 
 and apart from the world for deeper instruction in 
 Christian truth, and for partaking of the Sacraments. 
 It was out of these modes of action, by that inchoate 
 community which waited in Jerusalem until Pentecost, 
 that the Christian Church and the Bible gradually took 
 definite shape, and entered upon their permanent and 
 ever-widening influence in the world. We must con- 
 sider each of these in turn. 
 
 I. The Church of Christ 
 
 We have already seen that the Church of Christ is 
 the name given to the community of believers in Him. 
 They were not merely united by possessing the same 
 convictions about God and man, the way of salvation 
 and the hope of eternal life. Many temporary associa- 
 tions of men have been formed by interest in the same 
 studies, or in the same artistic pursuits, or in the same 
 theories of the meaning of life. But in such groups 
 there is something lacking of which the Church has 
 been conscious from the very beginning, — that is, its 
 inward, living union with God in Christ, its inhabita- 
 tion by the Spirit of life. It has never believed 
 itself to be merely an earthly association of human 
 beings, but a spiritual union of those who are united 
 with Christ, or in other words an organism of which 
 He is the life, a body of which He is the Head. 
 
 1. The Outward Form, — At Pentecost the Church 
 — 198 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 seems to have been, as we have said, a formless 
 mass, with only the rudiments of organisation. One 
 distinction did exist between those who were called 
 Apostles and all other believers in Jesus Christ, and 
 a function of pecuHar importance was recognised as 
 belonging to the former class in the new economy. 
 That function arose naturally and inevitably from the 
 fact that they had been chosen by Jesus to form an 
 inner circle of disciples, whom He taught and influ- 
 enced more continuously and deeply than any others, 
 and by the further fact that they were witnesses of 
 His resurrection. They were by these circumstances 
 constituted as the leaders of the new community. 
 
 For a time there seems to have been no idea of 
 imposing any definite polity upon the Christians. 
 Rather does organisation seem to have arisen, as it 
 does wherever hfe is present, partly from the action 
 of the environment and partly from the felt needs of 
 the living thing itself. The appointment of seven 
 men for a special work, which is described in Acts vi., 
 is a clear illustration and proof of this process. Every 
 step in the development of a polity in the ApostoHc 
 Church, so far as it can be traced, is of the same kind. 
 The fundamental needs were such as teaching, evan- 
 gelism, care and disbursement of money for the poor, 
 oversight of the local community in each city where 
 a church was formed. Modern historical scholarship 
 has made it abundantly clear that these offices were 
 variously conceived and named, and appointments to 
 — 199 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 them were variously made in different countries. There 
 was no uniformity, no observance of a fixed programme. 
 Everywhere there was a keen appreciation of the prac- 
 tical demands of the place and the hour, and an inner 
 sensitive and assured dependence upon the guidance 
 of the Spirit of God. Hence it is that we have such 
 difficulty in setting forth any general outward organi- 
 sation of the Church, either in apostolic times or for 
 several centuries afterwards ; and hence it is that all 
 the leading forms of Church polity which obtain in the 
 Christian world to-day are able to find some justification 
 for themselves in the principles and practice of the New 
 Testament Churches. Nowhere do these statements 
 appear to be more fully confirmed than by the three 
 Epistles, known as " Pastoral Epistles," to Timothy 
 and Titus. There Paul deals in a special way with 
 special groups of churches, and in describing the duty 
 of the two younger men, whom he is sending on their 
 unusual errands, discusses the basis and meaning of 
 the offices with which they are to deal. But the dis- 
 cussion has almost nothing to do with mere matters 
 of procedure or form. It is concerned only with 
 the spiritual and moral meaning of the work to be 
 done, and with the spiritual and moral equipment 
 which they must possess who would undertake the 
 work. 
 
 This is not the place for a discussion of controversial 
 topics regarding the rival forms of Church polity. But 
 
 two things may be said on which there will nowadays 
 
 — 200 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 be a very wide agreement among leaders of different 
 sections of the Church of Christ. 
 
 (1) In the first place, practically all sections do make 
 provision for the three or four fundamental matters 
 without which the Church can hope neither to be fully 
 nourished in its own faith and power, nor to extend 
 the blessings of its life to others. It must make due 
 provision for missionary work or evangelism, for con 
 tinuous instruction and teaching of its members, for 
 pastoral oversight of its spiritual and temporal affairs 
 and its works of charity and mercy, and for the due 
 observance of its sacraments and other sacred ordin- 
 ances. Failure or laxity in any of these matters always 
 leads to loss of energy and influence. 
 
 (2) In the second place, because the Church is not a 
 mere association of individuals for a partial and evan- 
 escent purpose, but rather a living organism, " the body 
 of Christ," the true seat of its continuity must be sought 
 in the continuous relation of all believers to its Lord 
 and Hfe, Jesus Christ. As a matter of fact, every body 
 of Christian beHevers throughout the world to-day can 
 trace its history back through a communal life, and 
 through all the changes of the centuries, to the witness 
 of the Apostles. If we keep our eye upon that indubit- 
 able statement, we shall better understand the meaning 
 of all divergences in outward organisation, and of all 
 changes in the doctrine concerning the Church which 
 have inevitably accompanied those divergences. This 
 does not imply that questions of Church government 
 
 — 20I — 1 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 are not important. But it does mean that they must 
 be studied in the Ught of their environment, as well 
 through the influence of the whole circumstances which 
 gave them birth as through the partial or controversial 
 explanations given of them by their respective founders 
 and followers. 
 
 These observations are of pecuUar importance for 
 those who carry the gospel into mission fields, and find 
 themselves under the solemn and yet inspiring responsi- 
 bihty of guiding young Christian communities in building 
 up the organised forms of Church fife and work. Few 
 intelligent persons beheve that anywhere the ideal 
 organisation is to be found either to-day or in any 
 previous generation. Yet every intelhgent leader of 
 Church life must often dream of that form through 
 which the Spirit of Christ would wield its finest and most 
 potent influence upon the whole moral and spiritual 
 life of man. Somewhere even to-day there must be 
 communions which approach more nearly to that ideal, 
 and some which are further off. It can only be through 
 the utmost mutual charity, through deep and faithful 
 search for the signs of His presence in the character 
 and power of His disciples, through patient and loving 
 intercourse between those whom birth and training 
 as well as personal study and conviction have placed 
 in different groups, that the paths will open which 
 lead from various quarters of the ecclesiastical world 
 to the centre where His throne is set, and from 
 which He, with His royal patience and divine wisdom, 
 
 — 202 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 most firmly rules and most forgivingly guides them 
 all. 
 
 2. If we assume that the Church of Christ even in its 
 broken parts and in its unworthiness, which all Christians 
 continually and humbly confess, is the actual organism 
 through which the Spirit of God is directing the history 
 of man, something must be said of its place in the world. 
 
 (1) First, we must mark its inter-racial or universal 
 nature. Recent historians have been emphasising the 
 fact that the early Christians felt themselves very 
 vividly to be a new race. They found themselves 
 united in the circle of Christian behevers with people 
 of all kinds from all quarters of the known world. Bar- 
 barians, Scythians, bondmen, freemen, men and women, 
 cultured philosophers and unlettered peasants, mer- 
 chants and soldiers, they were united in a new kind of 
 community by the mighty consciousness of a new life. 
 That life was so real, so glorious, so rich in meaning 
 and in joy that it tended powerfully to obliterate racial 
 distinctions which otherwise seemed irreducible, and to 
 remove social barriers to intimacy of trust and love 
 and mutual service which previously no man dreamed 
 of surmounting. Even the " middle wall of partition " 
 between Jew and Gentile had been broken down by the 
 power of Christ, and after that all rivers of human 
 experience seemed to flow together. 
 
 (2) The Church felt itself to occupy through its 
 
 whole membership a position which had been confined 
 
 to a select claies, namely, that of a priesthood. Amid 
 — 203 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 all differences of interpretation which the various peoples 
 and religions placed upon the power of their priests two 
 things were held in common. The priests were supposed 
 to have special access to the presence of God, or special 
 influence among superhuman forces, and special auth- 
 ority to stand before the people in His name. This double 
 function was transferred to the entire body of Christian 
 believers. They all had an equal right to enter into the 
 holy place of actual and personal communion with God ; 
 and they had the solemn and inspiring burden of living 
 among men as representatives of His will and spirit. 
 This mystical view of the nature and meaning of the 
 Church has never been wholly lost, although there 
 have been times when it seemed to be submerged by a 
 return to non-Christian views of priesthood. It has 
 always had its place in the great acts of public worship, 
 in the constant practice of intercessory prayer by all 
 true beHevers, and in the sense of responsibility for the 
 propagation of the gospel by private individuals as well 
 as by those ordained to preach. It is always most 
 clearly held when the Church has become openly engaged 
 in missionary work, or where beHevers have found 
 themselves surrounded by a hostile as well as a sinful 
 and suJBfering world. It is felt, strange to say, with 
 very great depth at opposite extremes of ecclesiastical 
 organisation and practice. Those who habitually employ 
 elaborate and symbolical forms of worship, — if they 
 have, as their teachers and guides, earnest men who 
 
 are filled with the zeal of the gospel, and are able to 
 
 — 204 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 keep elaboration from crushing the imagination and 
 symbolism from starving the sense of immediate contact 
 with God, — do often cherish the priesthood of the whole 
 Church, and carry on its intercessory task with singular 
 devotion. On the other hand, those also who practise 
 the simplest forms of worship, and meet together in 
 humble and obscure places, often possess the most 
 exalted and radiant convictions about their responsi- 
 biUty for the spread of the gospel ; and they too, alike 
 in sacrificial lives, in constant prayer, and in true realisa- 
 tion of the presence of Christ in their midst, exercise a 
 priesthood stripped of outward adorning, which has a 
 dignity and beauty and power worthy of Him who 
 sacrificed for all men on Calvary, and intercedes for all 
 men at the throne of God. 
 
 Men differ as to what may be considered the 
 most poetical thing in the world. One says it is an 
 island ; another says it is a road leading the traveller 
 through forest and field, over hill and valley, always 
 alluring and always revealing ; another thinks it is a 
 child in whose face the glory of another world yet shines, 
 and whose eyes are full of wonder as they gaze on the 
 confusing lights and shadows of this world. Perhaps 
 the most thoroughly poetical fact in history is the 
 Church of Christ. There the consciousness of the 
 Divine and human mingles with the organised life of 
 humanity. There we have in an intensified form the 
 struggle of right with wrong, of mortal fear with im- 
 mortal hope, of faith which lays hold of the very heart 
 — 205 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 of God with guilt which shrinks from the name of the 
 holy Judge, of pure love caught from the fire of divine 
 mercy fighting with the fiercer passion of self-will. Over 
 the whole course of its varied history during nineteen 
 centuries the great warfare has been waged. The sordid 
 and the spiritual, the earthly and the heavenly, the 
 selfish and the sacrificial, are always at work in its mem- 
 bership, and most intensely in the hearts of its noblest 
 leaders. Sometimes the one set of forces, sometimes 
 the other, have seemed to reign supreme. From the 
 first its mystic beauty was felt, and men searched for 
 the most pure and holy symbols to describe it, such as 
 " the body of Christ," " the Bride of the Heavenly 
 Bridegroom," " the family of God," " the city," " the 
 people of God," "the flock of the Shepherd," "the 
 soldiery of the Divine Captain," the temple whose 
 stones are living souls. To-day it lives, having seen 
 empires come and go, and legions of enemies rise in 
 fierce hatred only to fall away again before its strange 
 and unearthly persistence. And this community, this 
 human organism, with the Risen Christ as its animating 
 principle and source of its exhaustless energy, is spread- 
 ing over whole races of man more quickly and rapidly 
 than ever. The mighty drama between human and divine 
 wills is being played out before our own eyes and 
 through our own hearts. None is touched by or touches 
 this body but is put into immediate connection with 
 values and forces which are infinite, eternal, and divine. 
 
 It is the poetry of human history, because it hfts each 
 — 206 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 human soul through imagination, intuition, and faith, 
 through hate of sin and love of perfection, into contact 
 with God Himself. 
 
 3. The Church of Christ is being studied more and 
 more as an ethical force, and here again it not only 
 excels all other religious organisations, such as the 
 Hindu or Buddhist or Mohammedan religions have 
 created, but sets itself in a peculiar relation with the 
 most fundamental human institutions, such as the 
 family and the State. Even in its earhest days, as 
 the New Testament proves so abundantly, the young 
 community felt that new light had been thrown upon 
 all the essential elements of human social experience. 
 Yet no formal programme of reconstruction was an- 
 nounced. There is a reserve about the original Christian 
 teachers which is almost a proof of their inspiration or 
 divine guidance. They do not declare an open war 
 upon slavery or the autocracy of the Empire. They 
 do not sketch out an ideal commonwealth, nor even 
 an ideal Christian Church. With a superhuman wisdom 
 they are confined to the discussion of principles which 
 underlie all organisation, or of individual and local pro- 
 blems in whose right solution later generations find 
 guidance for situations and perplexities no human 
 intellect could possibly have conceived of in Apostolic 
 times. But it is remarkable to watch the sane judg- 
 ment, the keen and delicate insight of these disciples 
 of Jesus. While they do not speculate about the nature 
 
 of the virtues, they name them, possess them in their 
 
 — 207 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 hearts, practise them in their lives. A light seems 
 to shine upon the moral universe which reveals to them 
 right and wrong, truth and He, the pure and the impure 
 in concrete cases, as no human eyes had ever seen 
 them before. So have we beheld perhaps a sudden 
 burst of sunshine fall through a sky of black clouds 
 upon an island set in dark and sullen waters. With 
 startling clearness and in unnatural detail each stone 
 and twig and leaf is picked out and defined. The dull 
 rocks gleam and the pine trees stand out in unwonted 
 glory. So did the heavenly light fall upon the Church 
 enisled in that hostile heathen world, and all virtues 
 and all graces shone radiant and real before the men 
 whose Redeemer and Master was Christ. 
 
 (1) The purely ethical force of Christianity arises and 
 can only arise from the ethical conditions under which 
 its local churches as social institutions are gathered 
 together. What their members are to one another is 
 the leaven which is transforming the social structure 
 of the world. No mere preaching about virtue from 
 those untutored lips could have moved the Empire 
 with the sense of a changed moral atmosphere. No 
 formal exposition or philosophy of righteousness could 
 have done it. The Epistles of Paul derived all their 
 ethical power from the fact that they were addressed 
 to communities which were already organised on the 
 Christian basis. The moral function of these letters 
 was to elucidate and make evident to each Church the 
 
 real meaning of its existence as a community which 
 
 — 208 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 was established on a new moral basis. If a missionary 
 were to invade a Chinese village to-day with a startling 
 programme of social and moral reform, and seek first to 
 convince the people of the value of that programme 
 in the abstract and of its practical nature, he could 
 receive nothing but misunderstanding and hostility. 
 What he does as a Christian evangelist is to form a 
 community upon the basis of a new relationship of each 
 individual with God in Christ. That Christian com- 
 munity contains in its very structure a moral and social 
 programme of changes so vast that only a few Christian 
 communities have yet caught glimpses of their real 
 meaning, and no country in Christendom has yet felt 
 their full force. 
 
 (2) We can here do little more than name a few of 
 the conditions of membership in the Christian com- 
 munity which have exerted most influence upon social 
 ideals and practice. 
 
 (a) All men are viewed by the gospel as equal in 
 their need of the divine salvation, and as equal in their 
 capacity for receiving it. This position may be affirmed 
 here in spite of the fact that some people, on so-called 
 psychological grounds, have lately maintained that men 
 have varied capacities for rehgious experience, that some 
 were born to be devout and some born to be inevitably 
 secular or sensual in their minds. This is an unexpected 
 revival of hyper-Calvinism, and may be left out of con- 
 sideration here. The New Testament offers the divine 
 
 mercy to all, and charges all with personal responsi- 
 14 — 209 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 bility for obedience or disobedience to its challenge 
 and its call. This means that in respect of salvation, 
 i.e. of the ultimate valuation which God puts upon 
 human lives and His exertion of power upon them, 
 the outward social distinctions between man and man 
 have no place at all. We may still count a general 
 higher than a private solidier for purposes of war, a 
 king does occupy a more exalted station than a subject, 
 a man of culture is preferable for some reasons to a man 
 of simple education ; but these distinctions are of partial 
 and temporary significance. They have no bearing upon 
 the right or power of a man to be in the Church 
 of Christ, nor do they afford any clue to his standing 
 before God in the day of his judgment. 
 
 (b) And yet the Christian religion did from the first 
 appeal to and stimulate the intelligence of all who came 
 under its influence. Just because it revealed a God 
 acting in history, history acquired a new reality and 
 attraction. The past was not henceforth to be con- 
 sidered as merely past and done with, if a deed of God 
 on a definite day and place is the salvation of all gener- 
 ations. The nations were not to be any longer super- 
 ficially regarded as having wholly separate interests, 
 if one who is the Son of Man is the Redeemer and Lord 
 of all. And not the past ages only, but the invisible 
 universe also comes within the ken and is faced by the 
 quickened conscience of the man who would deal with 
 God as God deals with him, through the risen and 
 
 reigning Christ. The material for a philosophy is here 
 — 2IO — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 which shall surpass that of any pre-Christian school, and 
 yet it is presented to the mind of the humblest with 
 inspiring and ennobHng effect. It gives every man a 
 new and intense interest in the world around him. The 
 Roman Empire becomes a definite object of thought, 
 of critical thought, of moral consideration, in an entirely 
 new manner to soldier and civilian, Roman and Phrygian 
 alike. Moreover, it was felt from the first that the 
 exercise of this intelligence was one of the conditions 
 of salvation. Hence the Apostles became teachers, 
 and made arrangements everywhere for systematic 
 instruction. 
 
 To-day throughout the world it is not secular 
 prosperity, but the Christian gospel, which is the most 
 powerful promoter and the most ardent friend of uni- 
 versal education. The Church has in this as in other 
 matters by no means proved itself infallible. It has 
 made many and even disastrous mistakes. Its lessons 
 have not all been learnt yet, and through many a bitter 
 struggle on this question it must press on in every 
 land under heaven. But it remains true now as at the 
 beginning of its days, that of all human interests the 
 Christian religion can least afford to ignore the task 
 of quickening intelligence, and bringing each human 
 mind face to face with the divine meaning of the uni- 
 verse as a whole and the history of man. The spreading 
 work of this universal religion is the one guarantee we 
 have that at last all human beings shall be able at least 
 
 to read the Word of Life for themselves. 
 — 211 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 (c) The mode by which the Christian rehgion has 
 cleared the moral vision and strengthened the moral 
 character of various races is to be found in the mutual 
 relations of its members, and in its influence upon the 
 ideal of family life. When people of the most diverse 
 races, social conditions, and personal character were 
 brought together in the early churches, entirely new 
 demands were made upon them. They must actually 
 learn to love each other, and this love must be expressed 
 in all kinds of deeds. They must trust each other, 
 and so learn to practise utter truthfulness in their 
 mutual conduct. They must serve each other, primarily 
 in spiritual and therefore in all other affairs. They must, 
 in fact, feel and live as a pure and strong and happy 
 brotherhood. Where the outer world, or individuals 
 in it, heard of this new kind of social life it felt the 
 thrill of its ideal beauty. In spite of the usual foul 
 suspicions which were spread through every city about 
 the evil purposes of their secret assemblies, suspicions 
 which did much to inflame the spirit of persecution, 
 it did become known that " these Christians loved one 
 another " in a pure and noble and novel manner of lave ; 
 and defenders of the Christian cause like Tertullian 
 were able to appeal to the generous charities and chaste 
 lives of the Christians as to facts well known, though 
 poorly weighed by their unjust judges and political 
 enemies. 
 
 One of the foundations of all Christian morality is 
 
 to be found in the command of an Apostle, " Honour 
 
 — 212 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 all men." It forbade all contempt for any race or any 
 class of human beings. It endowed with deeper mean- 
 ings and inspired with a universal efficacy the brilliant 
 saying of a heathen writer, that " Man is a sacred fact 
 for man." The sanctity could now be seen and felt by 
 others than meditative philosophers living remote from 
 sordid Hves. It rose to view with faith in the Redeemer 
 and His Cross, in the Father and His love, in the Spirit 
 and His universal appeal. That word, and such pieces 
 as the letter of the Apostle Paul to Philemon, were 
 revelations of a new force in human history which 
 shall not cease from its working until slavery in every 
 form is shattered, and deliberate injustice or selfish 
 greed is universally despised by the human heart. We 
 see not yet this long task accomplished. Some are 
 disheartened because results have been so slow, and 
 others are contemptuous as though it were not the 
 Spirit of Christ in His Church that has secured even the 
 meagre victories of the past. But neither class has a 
 right to their judgment either of disappointment or of 
 scorn. The work is long and complex, because human 
 society is so deeply entangled in sin and social wrong, 
 and because the Spirit of Christ has no better medium 
 through which to work than the obscured vision and 
 imperfect faith and unclear consciences of such men 
 as we are to-day in the Church of to-day. But the work 
 which has been done is great indeed. Many sins lurk 
 only in corners of Christian cities which flaunt in the very 
 
 temples and the open streets of heathendom. Some 
 — 213 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 forms of slavery are for evermore rendered impossible, 
 and others are being tracked to their origins and await 
 their doom. Above all, ideals of justice, of freedom, of 
 brotherhood, of purity are earnestly cherished and 
 publicly propagated, which are only the offspring of 
 that new life planted in the Church of Christ by the 
 indwelling presence of God Himself. 
 '. _ j>' ■ ■ ■ ' . 
 
 II. The Bible 
 
 We have already said that the Christian faith has 
 been perpetuated in history by two institutions, — the 
 Church and the Bible. In making a brief statement 
 about the latter we must perforce begin by emphasising 
 the use of that word " institution." A piece of writing 
 which is nothing more than the expression of individual 
 feeling or opinion is not in the true sense an institution, 
 however excellent may be its literary qualities or crucial 
 its place in the history of thought. But if a piece of 
 writing becomes the controller of a communal life, it 
 takes on the form of a living institution. Such a docu- 
 ment as the Constitution of the United States, or such 
 a work as the Koran, is an institution in this sense. It 
 holds an inner, organic, formal relation to the organised 
 life of a society of men. Of this class of works is the 
 Bible. It rose out of the intense and progressive re- 
 ligious life and experience of Israel and the nascent 
 Christian Church. But it came rapidly and indeed 
 
 necessarily to be regarded as something more than the 
 — 214 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 record of a spiritual history, whose significance lay 
 
 wholly in the past, or the expression of personal ideals 
 
 and attainments. It was, and it is, felt to be necessary 
 
 for the religious experience of all races in all times to 
 
 come. The reason Hes in the conviction that the Bible 
 
 describes acts of God upon the hearts and minds of men 
 
 which were of such a kind as to create or open the way 
 
 of communion with Him for every child of man. A 
 
 divine purpose Hes in the reHgious story of Israel and 
 
 in the birth of the Christian Church, which takes up 
 
 the record of these into itseK and makes that record 
 
 an instrument of God's deahngs with all following 
 
 generations. 
 
 This comes out most clearly in the case of the New 
 
 Testament. When the Spirit came upon the Apostolic 
 
 Church, and its full and real life began, an essential 
 
 condition of that life was the witness of the Apostles. 
 
 The vital importance of this lay in the double fact that 
 
 they had been chosen by Jesus as the inner circle of His 
 
 disciples, to whom He most fully unfolded His mind 
 
 and the power of His Person, and that they had been 
 
 chosen to see and recognise and commune with Him 
 
 after the Resurrection. These relations with Jesus 
 
 Christ can never be repeated. They are absolutely 
 
 unique, and for the existence of the Church they are 
 
 absolutely essential. By a supreme act of God's 
 
 selecting grace and power the Apostle Paul was added 
 
 to this group. He had received a form of preparation 
 
 which has proved no less vital for the Church's experi- 
 — 215 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 ence and faith than that which consisted in following 
 the earthly ministry of Jesus ; and to him who was the 
 chief enemy, the most convinced and instructed and 
 determined persecuter of the Church, the Risen Christ 
 had appeared in a manner of peculiar significance. He 
 ever after knew himself, and the Apostolic Church con- 
 fessed him, to be an organ of the Spirit of God for the 
 apprehension, dissemination, and interpretation of the 
 gospel of salvation. 
 
 The earliest churches were founded by or were 
 immediately guided by these Apostles. Wherever they 
 went it was felt that their teaching had an authority 
 which could be possessed by no other. Hence their 
 oral accounts of the ministry, death, and resurrection 
 of Christ became speedily arranged into forms con- 
 venient for the memory, and were also written down 
 and became the basis of our Four Gospels (see Luke 
 i. 1-4). Their addresses to the non-Christian world are 
 preserved for us only in the meagre though most precious 
 records of the Book of Acts. But as the Church in- 
 creased in numbers and power, and as the Apostles 
 extended their journeys, it became necessary for them to 
 send letters — some of them formal, some of an informal 
 character — to individuals and communities. These were 
 probably copied very freely, and circulated more or 
 less widely from the beginning. As the apostolic age 
 drew to an end, and especially in the next, the sub- 
 apostolic stage of history, we find many half-pathetic 
 
 and yet fervid references to the teaching of the Apostles, 
 
 — 216 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 as being ever essential to the continued existence of 
 the Church. But signs soon appeared that oral tradition, 
 even in the " unforgetting East," is at best a precarious 
 record of the past. It is always plastic to the touch 
 of the human spirit, which receives, moulds, and trans- 
 mits it. Hence vigorous steps were taken to gather, 
 identify, and preserve the writings of the Apostles. 
 
 We cannot here enter into any of the innumerable 
 perplexing problems which arise from the effort to re-tell 
 the story of the New Testament canon. We must be 
 content with having stated thus briefly the impulses 
 which brought it into existence. And here it is. Criti- 
 cism has not yet proved that its account of the rise of 
 the gospel is not to be trusted, or that the vast majority 
 of these writings did not come from the teaching and 
 direct authority of the first circle of Apostles. It is for 
 us to-day what the oral witness of the Apostles was 
 in Judea and Syria, in Galatia and Macedonia, in Athens 
 and Kome. It brings us into immediate personal con- 
 tact with the creative acts of God, by which for us 
 and for our salvation He sent His own Son into the 
 world, and appointed Him to die, and raised Him 
 from the dead, and gave Him in the outpouring of His 
 Spirit to be the Saviour and Lord of all who believe 
 in Him. But there are three things which we may add 
 about the New Testament, and which may serve to knit 
 together what has already been set down : 
 
 (1) In the first place, the question which has troubled 
 
 some theologians as to whether the organised Church 
 
 — 217 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 or the Bible is supreme is really irrelevant. They are 
 institutions which both arose out of the experience 
 and witness and work of the Apostles of Christ. They 
 are both organs of the Spirit of God, and they are there- 
 fore organically related to and dependent on one another. 
 As we cannot conceive the gospel of Christ taking hold 
 of human history without creating its own community, 
 destined to cover the earth and to bring forth every- 
 where out of the old and perishing race the new and 
 real and final form of humanity, so we cannot conceive 
 of it without that primal witness of the Apostles, that 
 original and originating statement of the gospel, which 
 alone could authenticate the truth for all coming genera- 
 tions. The Bible is merely the preservation of the 
 apostolic witness to the origin and nature of the gospel ; 
 the Church is the solid organism created through that 
 witness. In modern days we have learnt to use what 
 seem to us deeper words about these facts than our 
 fathers knew. We cannot think of the Church as a 
 mere association, nor as an organisation, with its officials 
 exactly and formally defined in function and relation 
 and title for all circumstances and all ages. Nor can 
 we think of the Bible as a kind of legal document, whose 
 words taken separately are capable of direct application 
 to the details of every human Ufe and the variations 
 of human thought. Each of these institutions is of a 
 living nature. It grew from the witness of the Apostles 
 and from the presence and power of the Spirit of 
 
 Christ in that witness. 
 
 — 218 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 (2) In the second place, the facts which are before 
 us constitute the Bible as the supreme authority for 
 faith and practice among Christians. The nature of 
 authority in general, and its particular seat or seats 
 in the Christian religion, is a large and intricate topic. 
 Suffice it to say that that only can be an ultimate author- 
 ity for the faith and practice of Christians which brings 
 them even in the most widely separated fields of thought 
 and conduct under the supreme power of the Saviour 
 and Lord of man. Nothing does this as the witness 
 of His Apostles preserved for all generations in the 
 New Testament has done it from the first day until 
 now. After historical study has done its utmost to 
 trace the literary history of these documents, to dis- 
 cover the various forms of secular culture which played 
 upon the minds of their authors, they are still there 
 in the form which they have possessed since the end 
 of the apostolic period. No other can tell us what the 
 gospel is with a more authoritative voice than they. 
 Beyond them we can appeal to none higher to tell us 
 what God did in Christ to create this new life in human 
 experience, to bind the sinful in peace and faith, in love 
 and hope, to His own heart of mercy and of power. To 
 know how and why we may trust in the Fatherhood 
 of God, how and why we may best spend our swift 
 lives in the fulfilment of His abiding and eternal will, 
 we must all at last depend on those pages as on no other 
 word or institution which all the ages of endeavour 
 
 have produced. Over and over again the Church has 
 — 219 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 found that here, in this book of the first witnesses to 
 Christ, it has the means by which its false develop- 
 ments may be corrected, its thoughts may be restrained 
 from conclusions which are fatal to the power of Christ, 
 its conduct may be brought back to the test of a 
 divine purity and an eternal righteousness. By appeal 
 to it Athanasius in one century and Augustine in the 
 next, whatever imperfections clung to their teaching, 
 saved the Church from the threatening inundations 
 of heathenism. By reopening its fountains and letting 
 them flow upon various portions of Europe, Francis 
 of Assisi and Luther (how different their methods and 
 spirit !) both gave men to taste again a little of the 
 airs of that first glorious springtide when the Prince 
 of life made the Apostles radiant with the joy and 
 power of God's delivering grace. 
 
 (3) The Bible is, then, the permanent instrument 
 of the Spirit of God. Wherever it goes the fruit of the 
 Spirit begins to appear among men. That is why in 
 the last century of world-wide missions it has been 
 translated into more than four hundred languages. 
 That is why no mission is felt to be complete, though 
 it have hospitals and meeting-houses, charities and 
 teachings, unless it has planted the Bible in the life 
 of the people. There is here again something mystical 
 which we may all see and feel and cherish, though it 
 be hard to name and impossible to define. Some speak 
 with scorn of bibholatry, and urge that the Bible be 
 reduced to the level of other books if we would save 
 
 — 220 — 
 
THE VITAL MEANING OF CHURCH AND BIBLE 
 
 the world from a new form of superstition. And truly 
 we must not be superstitious or foolish or irrational 
 in the place which we assign to it in the life of the 
 Church and in relation to our faith. But yet this book 
 does stand related to the Spirit of God and to the 
 faith and destiny of man in a manner which is with- 
 out comparison or rivalry. Through it He still speaks 
 to mankind. Its pages still glow with a personal 
 appeal which comes from the throne of the universe 
 to the individual heart and conscience. God has made 
 it most truly and powerfully His word in which a second 
 time, as it were, He is incarnate for the apprehension 
 and obedience of mankind. These ancient writings 
 contained the message which He breathed into the 
 souls of His beloved Apostles, selected for this very 
 purpose ; and through them, as we read them, He 
 moves still among men. 
 
 This Bible is part of the secret by which original 
 Christianity remains final, and by its means the original 
 gospel is being carried to the whole creation. 
 
 221 — 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 XN preceding chapters we have been studying the 
 nature of the Christian reUgion, so as to discover 
 the nature of its claim to be the absolute rehgion, and 
 the relation of that claim to its missionary function. 
 In it we see not so much man finding God by his own 
 outreaching towards the Divine, as God revealing Him- 
 self in His personal relations and purposes towards man 
 by acts of transcendent meaning and power. Those 
 acts of God, when they take effect upon the human soul, 
 become the substance of Christian experience. When 
 they are considered in their historic setting and in their 
 cosmic significance, they determine the distinctively 
 Christian view of God and the world ; they constitute 
 Christian doctrine and the Christian message. What 
 we have now to consider more closely is the fact that 
 these Christian truths, when accepted and obeyed 
 most fully and intelligently, have from the first created 
 the missionary impulse. That impulse takes form in 
 the individual as a mighty desire to make known to 
 others the gospel which he has experienced, and which 
 he beUeves that God gave to the world. It is the reflec- 
 tion in his will of the revealed will of God towards man. 
 
 — 222 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 Nothing seems to him so great, so worthy of a man's 
 life, as this effort to make the Christian faith prevail 
 over all hearts, and transfigure all Uves throughout 
 the world. That for which God ha« loved humanity- 
 he beheves that he knows, and he yields himself as the 
 instrument of this sublime, this divine purpose. 
 
 But each man has approached the gospel on his 
 own feet, along his OAvn path, and each man will give 
 his own account of his missionary impulse. For when 
 one explains or defends any impulse from which he acts, 
 he does so always by changing it into a reason. He 
 seeks, as it were, to universaUse his personal feeling, 
 to see it in that system of life in which he is involved 
 with other reasonable beings. Hence those who are 
 acting under this great Christian impulse will be found 
 always to explain the dedication of their lives by Hnking 
 their will in that act with some one or more aspects of 
 the Christian system. The greatest and wisest among 
 them will give many reasons, but all their reasons will 
 be found to lie not in a mere feeling, but out there in 
 the Christian system as they see it, and in its relation 
 to humanity. 
 
 It must be our task now to deal with some, the most im- 
 portant, of these explanations of the Christian missionary 
 impulse. 
 
 I. The Propagation of Life 
 
 We may begin with one explanation which has no 
 
 doubt unconsciously swayed multitudes, namely, the 
 
 — 223 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 fundamental impulse to propagate life. We are told 
 in the Fourth Gospel of the woman who, " when she is 
 deHvered, remembereth no more the anguish, for the 
 joy that a man — a human being — is born into the world." 
 There is the deep racial instinct at work, without which 
 no child could be loved, without which mankind could 
 not endure. It is remarkable that in the New Testa- 
 ment the missionary impulse allies itself with this 
 instinct. It has been pointed out above how soon 
 and how powerfully the early Christians conceived of 
 themselves as belonging to a new race, not Roman 
 or Greek or Jewish, nor a mere conglomerate of these, 
 but a race as real as any other, yet embracing children 
 of them all. " Ye are an elect race, a royal priesthood, 
 a holy nation, a people for God's own possession " 
 (1 Pet. ii. 9). St. Paul speaks still more boldly when he 
 declares that Christ has overcome the opposition between 
 Jew and Gentile, " that He might create in Himself 
 of the two one new man " (Eph. ii. 15). The Apostles 
 felt that they were most intimately concerned with 
 the work of bringing the new race into actual being. 
 It is something more than a mere effusion of tenderness, 
 it is the consciousness of a vital and mystic relation 
 between his converts and himself, which St. Paul some- 
 times described in most daring language (Gal. iv. 19; 
 1 Th. ii. 7, 11 ; 1 Cor. iv. 14-17 ; 2 Cor. vi. 13 ; Philem. 10 ; 
 1 Tim. i. 2 ; 2 Tim. i. 2 ; Titus i. 4 ; cf . 1 John ii. 1 ; 
 3 John 4). To him the family of God was most real ; 
 
 the eternal life was no mere future state, but a present 
 
 — 224 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 power. And he saw and felt that those over whom he 
 laboured, and who entered into that Ufe, into that 
 supreme family relationship, through his prayers and 
 his teaching, stood for ever as in a sense the offspring 
 of his spirit. All true ministers have entered into this 
 joy in their own measure. And many have gone out 
 into the work of evangelists under this most sacred and 
 deep impulse, yearning to communicate the great new 
 life beating in their own hearts, to see it spring up in 
 other lives. 
 
 II. Loyalty to Christ 
 
 Th« supreme, explicit reason for the missionary 
 impulse may best be summed up in the words, " loyalty 
 to Christ." We have already seen that in the Christian 
 faith He sits supreme, the Redeemer in whose great 
 sacrifice of love, the love of the Almighty and eternal 
 God for each human being is opened upon man's vision 
 and breaks in upon his heart. He is also the Lord, 
 the Leader or Captain of the Christian community, 
 which is knit together by the will to do His will, to 
 follow out his purposes towards mankind. 
 
 1. The Purpose of Christ. — The one word in which 
 
 the purpose of Christ is summed up is — "to bring men 
 
 to God." That was the mind which was in Him when 
 
 He laid aside the form of God and became incarnate, 
 
 when he girt His human will for obedience, " yea even 
 
 unto the death of the Cross." The same mind is in 
 
 Him to-day as His very Spirit works in human history. 
 15 — 225 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 His will is to bring men unto God. As one who has 
 
 accepted Christ's leadership, with all it means, gazes 
 
 directly and intently upon that will, the missionary spirit 
 
 is stirred in him. As he looks from the foot of that kingly 
 
 throne at which he kneels day by day out upon the world, 
 
 as he realises that the eyes of his King are watching 
 
 with an infinite and eternal love all those teeming sons 
 
 of men, he finds his own heart reflecting that divine 
 
 passion of desire, his own will gradually directed and 
 
 finally determined simply to live for Christ's own end, 
 
 to bring men to the love of God the Father. When 
 
 that has taken place the Christian man is naturally 
 
 and inevitably led to regard it as the call of Christ to 
 
 himself. Without superstitious waiting for voices or 
 
 outward signs, he receives the certainty that loyalty 
 
 to Christ means the mission field for him ; just as at 
 
 an earlier day he discovered that his faith in Christ was 
 
 God's gift, that it was the seal of his personal salvation 
 
 set upon his own will by the Spirit of the Eternal. 
 
 2. The Cross. — The man whom this view of the will 
 
 of Christ has begun to move mightily finds it throwing 
 
 a bright light upon the whole work of Christ as the 
 
 Redeemer and Lord of men. With a new fascination 
 
 he regards the gospel story in which what we may call 
 
 the universaHty of the consciousness of Jesus stands 
 
 revealed. While He confined his own earthly ministry 
 
 to the boundaries of the Jewish people, He yet dealt 
 
 with them on broad and human grounds. He did not 
 
 limit His call " Come unto Me " to the children of 
 
 — 226 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 Israel. He did not say, " Every Jew that confesseth 
 Me before men, him will I also confess before My Father 
 which is in heaven." He did not say, "The Son of 
 man came ... to give His life a ransom for all who 
 are already loyal to Moses." In all such sayings 
 Jesus set Himself in relation with human nature as 
 such. He makes us see and feel that He was dealing 
 with the fundamental relations of the whole race with 
 God. He evidently intended to teach and labour, to 
 su£fer and rise again, " that repentance and remission 
 of sins should be preached in His name unto all the 
 nations " (Luke xxiv. 46, 47). It is therefore impossible 
 for any one intelUgently to look upon the Cross of Christ 
 in its individual, without looking upon it also in its 
 universal, aspect. No man dare say, " He loved me 
 and gave Himself up for me," without remembering 
 that all men have the same right to use those w^ords ; 
 and no one man can use them fully of himself while 
 in his spirit he denies them to any class or race of man. 
 Before that Cross, as we have already seen, all geograph- 
 ical, racial, educational, social obstructions vanish. It 
 is the universal human situation which it deals with, 
 and each man who finds it applied to his own case has 
 looked into the depth and height, as it were, of the 
 heart of Christ as He willed on the Cross to change 
 the relations of man and God. 
 
 3. His Great Command. — But loyalty to Christ 
 attaches itself not only to the leadership of Christ on 
 
 his throne, directing the history of His Church out- 
 
 — 227 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 wards upon the race, not only to that will of His in the 
 wonderful days of his flesh, as He moved towards the 
 Cross, it also bows in reverence before His explicit words. 
 No one who beheves in the fact of the Resurrection can 
 reasonably doubt that the Gospels have preserved in 
 varjring forms of words His direct and final command 
 to His disciples to proclaim His gospel to the whole race. 
 "Go ye therefore and make disciples of all the nations " 
 (Matt, xxviii. 18-20) ; " Go ye into all the world and 
 preach the gospel unto the whole creation " (Mark xvi. 
 15; cf. Luke xxiv. 25-27, 44-49; John xx. 19-23). 
 The missionary nature of the Christian rehgion Ues, 
 as we have seen, in its very nature, and many of the 
 most thoughtful and powerful missionaries have felt 
 the impulse arise within them, as they found themselves 
 personally related to that Divine Person and the virtues 
 of His redeeming work, and as they saw into the white 
 and burning centre of that love of His for all men. But 
 the missionary Church is right to set those explicit 
 words emblazoned on high as the formal charter of its 
 world-wide and endless empire. From the hps of the 
 Risen Lord they fell. They uttered His will, expressed 
 once for all and for ever the consciousness which filled 
 His mind and will no less in the dark depths of Gethse- 
 mane than on the Mount of the Ascension. They formally 
 sealed that, His consciousness, upon the consciousness 
 of those men as the law of the Church's very being. 
 Before the larger community was gathered together, 
 before the first word of witness was borne from behevers 
 
 — 228 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 to those who knew not the God-wrought story of salva- 
 tion, before the first table of communion was set up or 
 the first convert to the Christian faith was baptized, the 
 Lord of the Church wrote upon its primary group the 
 nature and the end of their existence as His Church. 
 And loyalty to Christ to-day is summed up, for an 
 increasing number of souls, in direct obedience to those 
 supreme words through which alike the mission of the 
 Church and the destiny of the world stand revealed 
 in their mutual dependence : " Preach the Gospel 
 to the whole creation." 
 
 III. The Nature of Christian Experience 
 
 We come to a third ray of light which falls upon the 
 missionary impulse. We have seen it as the energy 
 of the new Ufe which animates the Christian com- 
 munity, and as the expression of individual loyalty to 
 Christ, the Redeemer and Master of mankind, for fulfil- 
 ment of His purpose and obedience to His command. 
 It is also quickened by the conditions and nature of 
 that experience which we have studied. 
 
 1. The Gospel a Social Fact. — It is important here to 
 
 recall the fact that this is in no sense a purely private 
 
 experience. Personal or individual we must call it, 
 
 for here individuality is reaHsed in a manner and to an 
 
 intensity of degree which no other human relationship 
 
 or conduct makes possible. There is a true and deep 
 
 sense in which, when the gospel seizes a man's soul, it 
 — 229 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 reveals his personality to himself, and creates new 
 ranges and qualities of individuality within him. A man 
 is never fully the man he was designed and intended 
 and called to become until his personal nature is united 
 with, filled out, and completed by union with God in 
 Christ. But while this is true, the other side must not 
 be forgotten. The gospel is a social fact. To us all 
 it comes through the mediation of the Christian com- 
 munity. That community produced and has dissemin- 
 ated the Scriptures, the witness of the primary Christians 
 to the nature of the gospel. That community, multi- 
 form now beyond our description, through some human 
 agency brought that witness to our doors, urged it 
 upon our consciences, instilled its truths into our minds. 
 The gospel is a social fact, received by the individual 
 through and in the midst of a community — a small 
 group, or even one messenger it may be, representing 
 the vast Church of God, the whole body of living and 
 faithful souls who confess the Name of Christ. It 
 streams to him, indeed, from God's own Spirit, an inward 
 personal act of God upon himself, with elements in it 
 which are his very own, alone, and can belong to none 
 other. But it streams to him also at first and at last 
 through others, through the written page of Scripture 
 and the preacher's voice, through the intercession of 
 the Church and its praises, through its symbols of 
 ceremonial and sacrament. It is a debt which each 
 man owes to other men. 
 
 2. The Inner Meaning of Mercy, — We may go even 
 
 — 230 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 deeper into the experience of the mercy of God. That 
 
 mercy, immeasurable, inexpHcable, descends upon the 
 
 individual as a gift offered to all. When modern 
 
 evangelists use with inexhaustible effect the old words 
 
 " whosoever will," their effort is to get men to see in that 
 
 phrase the strange interblending of the universal and the 
 
 particular. " Whosoever " is a distributive word which 
 
 seems to isolate a man and deal with him singly. But 
 
 the gospel message so isolates, or would isolate, every 
 
 man without exception. It is out of that glorious 
 
 universal call that the overwhelming individual appeal 
 
 at last reaches the inner seat of the heart and the will. 
 
 I do not understand mercy till I have seen it directed 
 
 upon me, but I could not so see it until it shine before 
 
 me and above me like an encircling and universal sky 
 
 embracing all human beings in its blessed light. Even 
 
 here, then, in the lonely hour when remission of his own 
 
 sins is granted to each man, he owes it to the fact that 
 
 he belongs to the race upon which the mercy of God 
 
 has fallen. 
 
 The divine mercy is then something which can be 
 
 truly understood in its individual appUcation only when 
 
 it is seen in its general intention. Each man must 
 
 meet the will of God as He directs His grace upon all 
 
 men. He must see its wonder, its searching beauty, its 
 
 merciless exposure of all sin, and its merciful wiping out 
 
 of all guilt, in order to grasp that grace for himself. In 
 
 the very act of accepting mercy he must feel mercy — 
 
 " Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy." 
 — 231 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 But who can thus truly see the '' wideness of God's 
 mercy," and who can thus appreciate it as the source 
 of his personal salvation and object of his personal faith, 
 without feehng the impulse to convey it unto others ? 
 If I can only receive a boon for myself because it is 
 intended for all, how can I avoid the wish, or stifle the 
 will, that it shall reach all because it has reached me ? 
 The very sense of a baffling and inscrutable Providence 
 which overwhelms one when he asks the unanswerable 
 question, why this word of grace has come to him and 
 not to one thousand million other persons in the world 
 to-day, ought to arouse in him the determination to do 
 something that the word may spread from heart to 
 heart till all the world is leavened with that grace. The 
 missionary impulse springs from the experience of 
 personal salvation, because when a man enters upon 
 this experience he does so as a child of the race. 
 
 IV. The World and its Need 
 
 We have seen the missionary impulse as it arises 
 from the energy of the new life, from loyalty to Christ, 
 from the innermost implications of the experience of 
 salvation. We must try to understand how it is related 
 with the world when looked at in the light of the gospel. 
 
 1. The Meaning of Humanity. — The coming of Christ 
 and His Spirit changed the meaning of the word humanity. 
 There had been among Greek and Roman thinkers 
 
 some insight into the unity of mankind, but it had not 
 
 — 232 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 been deep and true enough to create a new and perma- 
 nent personal attitude. A Roman poet did say, "Nothing 
 human is foreign to my interest," and the thriUing 
 word must be ever welcome to our hearts. It was 
 a foregleam of that full sunhght which the gospel of 
 Christ alone has shed abroad upon the human race. 
 We must admit, of course, that even in Christendom, 
 race prejudice still holds our hearts in bondage. They 
 are few and rare souls, indeed, of whom it can be said, 
 that none of the distinctions among men which arise 
 from colour, or social standing, affect their conduct or 
 even their feelings toward their fellowmen. But it is a 
 matter of supreme meaning that, in spite of that fact, 
 the missionary impulse is sending people all over the world 
 who are determined to see and act upon humanity in 
 every child of the race, and pour something of the love 
 of God through their own hearts upon the lowest 
 members of the race. The vast works of philanthropy, 
 which involve close fellowship and even intimacy with 
 the pitiable objects upon whom their redeeming efforts 
 are spent, would be impossible unless a new power had 
 appeared to make that other Roman saying about the 
 " sac redness of man " more clear and more real than it 
 was to the philosophic and superior Stoic of old. 
 
 (1) One Race. — In the first 'place, modern philosophy, 
 as well as modern studies in history and ethnology, 
 have not only compelled us to say that mankind is one 
 race, they have revealed to us the greatness of the 
 
 nature which we call human. Something of the infinite 
 — 233 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 seems to be suggested by all the central powers of man. 
 Reason, ever growing in its grasp of the outward word, 
 and withal, holding infinite ideals in its grasp ; conscience, 
 claiming the authority to utter the laws of a rational 
 universe ; imagination, a glowing fire from which warmth 
 and beauty are flung out upon the coldest seas and the 
 most distant star ; love, which even in the dullest heart 
 may suddenly wake to utter its claims of endless life, 
 indignant at the separating grave, — all these and any 
 other power which may belong to man as man possess 
 a dignity, suggest a glory not to be measured in earthly 
 terms. These forms of knowledge cannot discover 
 man's actual destiny, but they show us man's capacity 
 for some great destiny. They describe to us a nature, 
 " heaven's consummate cup," so nobly planned that we 
 must not only admire it as it is, but expect some greater 
 thing from it and of it, which no eye has seen nor ear 
 heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man to con- 
 ceive it. 
 
 (2) The Revealed Destiny. — In the second place, while 
 philosophy sets man sub jade ceternitatis, discloses that 
 he is fashioned for an infinite end, that end cannot be 
 defined. The eternity of which Philosophy speaks 
 remains an empty form. It has no describable substance. 
 It may say with Kant that man must pursue the good 
 will as an infinite and for ever unattainable goal. It 
 may tell us that man is pursuing " the pathway to 
 reality " or perfecting " individuality." But none of 
 these terms, valuable in their place, can give to the 
 
 — 234 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 capacity of a man . a concrete achievement which 
 immediately glows with substantial reahty. Philo- 
 sophy can neither lift history above time nor drag its 
 eternal goal down and set it there ardent, mystic, 
 actual to win our love and dominate the whole 
 movement of our living energy. Christianity alone 
 has ever professed to satisfy this need. It has set 
 humanity sub facie Christi. Now the face of Christ is 
 at once a historical and an eternal fact. In Him the 
 infinite good has suddenly become actual in history. 
 The perfectly good will, conscious of its triumph, the 
 final individuality, conscious of its perfect reality, is 
 there in Him. The Christian man, knowing Christ, 
 knows what is to be made of man. The meaning of our 
 nature stands revealed in Him whose love led Him to 
 the Cross and whose power lifted Him from the dead to 
 the throne of God. There the cup of human nature 
 stands, fashioned gloriously, with the very life of God 
 filling it full. 
 
 (a) For one thing, man was the object of the love of 
 Jesus even in His earthly life. No one has put the 
 meaning of this more beautifully than the author of 
 Ecce Homo : "Of this race Christ HimseK was a member, 
 and to this day is it not the best answer to all blas- 
 phemers of the species, the best consolation when our 
 sense of its degradation is keenest, that a human brain 
 was behind His forehead and a human heart beating in 
 His breast, and that within the whole creation of God 
 nothing more elevated or more attractive has yet been 
 — 235 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 found than He ? . . . And yet He associated by pre- 
 ference with these meanest of the race. . . . There is 
 nothing of which a man may be prouder than this ; 
 it is the most hopeful and redeeming fact in history ; 
 it is precisely what was wanting to raise the love of man 
 as man to enthusiasm. An eternal glory has been 
 shed upon the human race by the love Christ bore 
 to it." 
 
 We must add, of course, that the love of Christ for 
 man reached its perfect as well as its most mysterious 
 expression in His sacrifice on the Cross. If man's 
 measureless guilt in His view made that most dreadful 
 deed of His will upon His own heart necessary. He 
 performed it because He saw in man that which was 
 worthy of being redeemed. Man's original power to 
 receive the life through the love divine must be restored 
 at any cost, that the eternal will of his Creator may be 
 done. This joy was before Jesus when He endured the 
 Cross, despising shame. This joy of His drops into the 
 heart of His disciple as the impulse of the missionary 
 and the philanthropist. 
 
 (&) The man who gives himself to Christian service, 
 
 if by any means he may save some, is one who has 
 
 caught a glimpse of the infinite value of the human 
 
 soul. That glance of its glory may be connected with 
 
 a study of its capacities, but it came primarily from the 
 
 revelation of the intention of God. The cup exists 
 
 not for itself ; it is beautifully fashioned in base and 
 
 rim for uses of a cup, for the joy of Him at whose feast 
 
 — 236 — • 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 of love it is destined to serve. The infinite value of 
 human nature is suggested by its rehgious capacity ; it 
 is revealed and made sure in the whole work of God in 
 Christ and in the descriptions of that eternal kingdom, 
 that family of God, that host of the redeemed, that 
 temple in which God is revealed, that city in which 
 his own Light stands, which our Lord and His Apostles 
 gave to the world. Many an eager saintly spirit, brood- 
 ing over this will of God, has been fired with the passion 
 to open that world of hope to the bewildered souls 
 that know not how great they are, nor how near, when 
 Christ, is named, stands the infinite measure and assur- 
 ance of their destiny. 
 
 2. The Dreadful Need of Humanity, — Over against 
 the world in its splendid capacity we must fix our eyes 
 steadfastly on the world in its dreadful need. As we 
 have already seen, the very history of man's religious 
 endeavours is a most pathetic witness to " something 
 wrong " at the very root of his life. Splendid indeed 
 have been many of his religious aspirations, inspiring 
 have been many of his words uttered in moments of 
 true and deep insight. But everyvt^here we find proof 
 that his striving for God has been deflected and defeated 
 by some other force in his nature and experience. 
 What barbarities and tortures has he not inflicted in 
 the name of his gods and for their approval ! What 
 extremes of anguish has he not endured as proofs at once 
 of his insatiable appetite for some supreme good and 
 
 of his inveterate tendency to mix it with iniquity ! 
 — 237 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 And nowhere has he found a true and lasting peace. 
 The enlightenment of Buddha was only partial and 
 incapable in its original form, still more so in its later 
 developments, of conferring that glorious and positive 
 sense of triumph, that possession of the pardon of God, 
 that assurance of life everlasting, which the consummate 
 religion can only bestow. 
 
 The Christian man knows, as he regards even the 
 history of religion, that he is looking on the desolation 
 of sin. It has clouded man's vision, it has blocked his 
 way, it has oppressed his heart. The sense of right 
 undone, of wrong accomplished, is not peculiar to the 
 higher civilisations. An accusing conscience casts its 
 shadow throughout the world upon the human spirit. 
 It underlies all legislation and government, it reared 
 every altar of expiation, it sang every dirge of hopeless 
 woe. To quell it man has put on the garments of joy, 
 but the flowers always wither. He has tried to simulate 
 the peace it had shattered, to despise the victory of the 
 grave, to be content with pleasure of the senses, to cage 
 his infinite yearnings within the bars of time and cir- 
 cumstance, even to torment and mutilate his poor body 
 that his spirit might have peace. But always in vain. 
 " I ought " is a feeling that woke up in man's breast 
 when he first sought the Divine ; it woke with the 
 pang of remorse, and the pang has survived all devices, 
 save only the Cross of Christ. 
 
 But the Christian man of to-day is peculiarly sensitive 
 
 to the fact that the desolation of sin is no mere inward 
 
 — 238 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 and secret sorrow of the religious soul. It appears out- 
 wardly in all the wrongs that infest the relationships 
 of men. True it is, as we have seen, that sin is the 
 misuse of appetites and impulses seated in man's original 
 nature, and themselves sinless. But the fact of the 
 desolation is spread over the whole of human history. 
 The lust of the flesh and the pride of the spirit, the 
 passion for power and the will to deceive, have worked 
 in all races. They have reared empires on the graves 
 and crushed hearts of conquered races ; and they have 
 undermined and cast the same empires down into the 
 dust. In our day, even in Christian lands, the social 
 desolation of man has evoked the zeal of all reformers, 
 and sent whole armies into the highways of social 
 service. The Christian man, believing that until the 
 broken relations with God are set right, until the state 
 of sin is removed, these desolations must persist, gives 
 himself to the service of that gospel which deals first 
 with sin that it may cleanse the fountainhead of greed 
 and self-will, of passion and crime. He knows that he 
 is working at the root of all social evil when he seeks 
 to bring the conscience to that peace of God, in whose 
 light righteousness shines clear and in whose merciful 
 love the heart of man learns the love of man. 
 
 3. The Doom of Impenitence. — There is another 
 view of the situation which was more emphasised in a 
 former day than in our own, and which we may describe 
 as the doom of impenitence. It would be right to say, 
 
 perhaps, that the error of that former time lay not so 
 
 — 239 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 much in mere exaggeration of this peril of the human 
 soul, but in its isolation. It is not the sole fact nor 
 the whole truth about man. But it is assuredly one 
 element or aspect of his condition which it is mere 
 blindness not to see, and sheer folly not to treat with 
 appropriate energy and awe. No book throws so bright 
 a light upon the destiny of man as the Bible, but the 
 corresponding shadow is proportionately dreadful and 
 dark. It was Jesus who so loved man as we have seen, 
 who could be so broad and generous and even genial 
 in His treatment of the facts before Him in the multi- 
 form interests of human society, who yet could utter 
 the words of most astounding and even of appalUng 
 severity. It was He who used the word " lost," and 
 He allowed no exceptions to be made in its appHcation. 
 That is enough. He saw multitudes Uving without 
 God, some openly, some as the hypocrites. He saw 
 the possibility of a final impenitence. He and His 
 Apostles have taught us that the children of darkness 
 may prefer that darkness when the intensest light of 
 God is shining straight upon their hearts and minds. 
 The wondrous charity of the New Testament which 
 recognises that in every nation he who worketh righte- 
 ousness is accepted of God, must not paralyse but 
 quicken the missionary impulse. For surely if men 
 are to be judged according to their light, they will do 
 better in a brighter light. Surely if in all heathen 
 religions there is expressed in some measure man's 
 
 hunger for the divine, they who have the secret of that 
 
 — 240 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 true Bread of Life must take it to them, lest they fail 
 to find it. Surely if the will may become impenitent, 
 it ought to have every chance, which the very grace of 
 God can give it, to turn unto righteousness and repent 
 and live. This religious view of man's situation, as one of 
 infinite danger, led Jesus to the Cross and sent forth all 
 the great heralds of His salvation to the ends of the earth. 
 Two final observations must be made : 
 
 1. In the first place, the missionary impulse is com- 
 posed of two elements, the sense of a supreme com- 
 passion and the feeling of an everwhelming debt. The 
 pity is born in a man's heart from the new love of God 
 and from his new insight, which that very love makes 
 clear and poignant, into man's dreadful need. The 
 debt is felt to be a debt of honour. No institution can 
 enforce it. No human being can judge his neighbour 
 in respect of the manner and amount of its payment. 
 It rests upon every man's honour to see it and weigh 
 it and pay it. It may be put briefly in two sentences — 
 " What I have freely received I owe to him who has it 
 not. Especially do I owe the greatest boon to the 
 direst need." 
 
 2. In the second place, the man who believes in the 
 
 gospel of Christ with all it contains, not only of grace 
 
 offered now, but of human glory prophesied hereafter, 
 
 knows that he is here gazing upon the deepest form 
 
 of reality. What does not belong to this fife in Christ 
 
 from God must pass from human experience. From 
 
 this and around this must gather all that henceforth is 
 i6 — 241 — 
 
THE FINAL FAITH 
 
 to be human nature and a human world. Through Christ 
 and His work the divine purpose with man is as it were 
 gazing in upon our souls and challenging our confidence, 
 our hfe's devotion, in the call to beUeve and serve the 
 gospel. That divine purpose is the substance of man's 
 nature and history, the final reaUty for which all the 
 stages of history are but the scaffolding and the 
 tools. 
 
 We may put it this way — All are agreed that much 
 of what seems most solid in our experience is evanescent. 
 Most are agreed that if anything is to last or preserve 
 its identity for ever, and so prove itself of supreme 
 value, it must be sought not in the physical, nor in the 
 fitful pulses of pleasurable emotions, nor in the forms 
 of earthly knowledge, but solely in the moral nature 
 of man, in a good conscience, a will made one with the 
 will of God. There you strike upon the indestructible 
 thing, the one form of reality that must live as long as 
 God. But here is our climax of glorious assumptions, 
 our claim which outtops all wildest effronteries of the 
 human spirit. We of the Christian world hold this as 
 our fundamental conviction that only through the power 
 of Jesus Christ is that good conscience, that unity of 
 man's will with God's will, being actually created. This 
 conviction is Christianity, and to deny it is to lose the 
 whole Gospel. 
 
 The preacher and teacher, the humblest ministrant 
 of the gospel, is working for that. He may close his 
 
 eyes to all other careers, and be deaf to other praise. 
 
 — 242 — 
 
THE MISSIONARY IMPULSE 
 
 This is praise enough, and here is work sublime enough. 
 It brought the Son of God to earth, that He might in 
 our world produce that which when all else has vanished 
 for ever will remain for ever — the human soul alive for 
 ever in God. 
 
 — 243 — 
 
Printed by 
 
 Morrison & Gibb Limited 
 
 Edinburgh 
 
THIS BOOK IS DTTE OK THE r. 
 
 --'fJ/l^jT^OF 25 CENTS 
 
 °AV AND ?o "° '° "''^ ON ThV/o';*'-^ 
 
 ^r«ouH:^"° *' °° °N THE s^'^^^r^i;; 
 
 i-osi-ioom-T/as 
 
/"C yjU 
 
 n^ liyyd^